MASTERLIST
Blurbs without names
Blurb 1
Blurb 2
AVATAR
HARRY POTTER
~ Fred Weasley
Matchmaker
THE HUNGER GAMES
...none yet
PERCY JACKSON
~ Luke Castellan
The new kid has teeth
THE SUMMER I TURNED PRETTY
...none yet
DESCENDANTS
untitled
𓃗
KIROKAZE

tannertan36
will byers stan first human second
Claire Keane
cherry valley forever
YOU ARE THE REASON

shark vs the universe
Fai_Ryy
Cosmic Funnies
No title available

PR's Tumblrdome
Stranger Things
tumblr dot com

Andulka
Sweet Seals For You, Always

Product Placement

No title available
wallacepolsom
seen from Ukraine
seen from United States
seen from United Kingdom

seen from United Kingdom

seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from United States

seen from Türkiye

seen from Germany
seen from United States
seen from Canada
@willoweclipsepirate
MASTERLIST
Blurbs without names
Blurb 1
Blurb 2
AVATAR
HARRY POTTER
~ Fred Weasley
Matchmaker
THE HUNGER GAMES
...none yet
PERCY JACKSON
~ Luke Castellan
The new kid has teeth
THE SUMMER I TURNED PRETTY
...none yet
DESCENDANTS
Avatar ✧ ・゚: ✧・゚
Oel ngati kameie, and welcome! 💙
This is my masterlist for all of my Avatar (James Cameron) fanfiction. Whether you're here for romance, action, family moments, or a little bit of everything, you'll find all of my stories gathered below. Thank you for reading, reblogging, and supporting my work—it truly means the world to me. Enjoy your stay in Pandora!
Sick for your love, PART 2
Promise
Is it worth it?
Best friend
Fire series:
1. Prologue
2. Chapter 1
3. Chapter 2 - coming soon
Falling asleep
Little shadow and the weaver
Tsurak attack and storm confession
TSURAK ATTACK AND STORM CONFESSION
Pairing: Aonung x sully!reader
Warnings: Jake as a father, kissing, flirting disguised as arguing, injury, + chaos at the end
Summary: Tuk almost died because they weren't paying attention. Now Y/N and Aonung have to deal with the consequences. The guilt? Manageable. Admitting they're in love? Significantly harder. Well that's when the storm comes in the play.
The day had been going well, too well, really, which should have been the first warning.
Y/N Sully balanced effortlessly on the rocky outcrop, her bowstring taut between her fingers as she tracked the school of fish darting through the shallows below. The water was clear, the sun warm against her shoulders, and Tuk's excited giggles from where she crouched nearby were a constant, comforting hum beneath the sound of the waves.
Aonung, of course, ruined it.
"Your stance is off," he muttered just as she loosed her spear. It struck the water a second too late, and the fish scattered in a silver flash.
She clenched her jaw. "My stance is fine."
"Your spear arm wobbles like a newborn's," Aonung added, leaning against a nearby rock with that insufferable half-smirk. His own catch, three fat fish already strung on a vine, swung lazily from his hip while Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides, already preparing for a punch.
"Maybe if you shut your mouth for once, I wouldn't miss," Y/N snapped, whirling on him so quickly that her braids lashed against her shoulders.
His smirk didn't falter. If anything, it widened, infuriatingly unbothered.
Tuk giggled again, crouched far too close to the water's edge, her tiny fingers skimming the surface as she tried to catch minnows.
"You’re blaming me for your bad aim now?" Aonung drawled, rolling his shoulders as though he were settling in for a proper argument. The tide licked lazily at the rocks beneath them, but beyond the cove the sky had already begun to bruise purple along the horizon, the familiar warning of a storm gathering out at sea. Y/N barely noticed. She was too busy imagining how satisfying it would be to wipe that smirk off his face with her fist.
Tuk's delighted squeal twisted suddenly into a sharp gasp, then a scream, high and panicked, cutting through the salt-heavy air like a knife.
Y/N spun toward the sound just in time to see her little sister's small hands clawing at the surface, fingers spread wide before she was dragged beneath the water with a violent splash. The sea churned where she vanished, bubbles bursting upward in frantic streams.
Y/N didn't think as she lunged forward, her forgotten spear clattering against the rocks as her knees slammed into wet stone and both arms plunged into the shallows. Her fingers brushed nothing but froth and the slick pull of retreating waves.
"Tuk!"
The name tore from her throat, raw and desperate.
Aonung's mocking smirk vanished instantly.
He was moving before Y/N could shout again, diving into the water in a clean arc, his body cutting through the waves with the effortless precision of someone born to the sea.
Dark shapes writhed beneath the surface.
It’s not a fish. It’s something larger and alive.
Y/N's pulse hammered against her ribs as she waded in after him, icy water climbing her shins while panic tightened around her chest like a vice. She couldn't see clearly through the churned-up water. Couldn't reach far enough. Couldn't do anything except watch.
Then Aonung surfaced.
He broke through the waves with a gasp, Tuk clutched tightly against his chest.
The creature, some eel-like monstrosity streaked with faint bioluminescent markings, still clung to her ankle, its jaws locked in a vicious grip.
Aonung snarled something low and wordless.
One arm remained wrapped around Tuk while the other drove his hunting knife downward.
Once.
Twice.
The water darkened around them.
The creature convulsed violently before going limp, its grip finally loosening as it slipped beneath the surface and disappeared into the depths.
Tuk trembled uncontrollably when Y/N gathered her into her arms.
Her sobs were muffled against Y/N's collarbone, her fingers digging into her sister's arms as though she feared she might vanish if she let go.
Y/N held her tighter.
"I've got you," she whispered, pressing her lips against Tuk's damp curls while her own breath came in ragged gulps. "I've got you, Tuk-Tuk."
Aonung waded toward them, his expression unreadable, his usual arrogance replaced by something strained and quiet.
For a moment his hands hovered uncertainly near Tuk's back, as though he wasn't entirely sure he had the right to comfort her now.
"She okay?" he asked, his voice rough.
Y/N swallowed hard before nodding. "Just scared."
She adjusted Tuk in her arms, trying to ignore the way her own legs shook from the rush of adrenaline.
"We need to get her home."
Tuk tightened her grip immediately.
"Don't wanna go in the water again."
The words twisted painfully in Y/N's chest.
She couldn't blame her.
Before she could reply, Aonung stepped forward, his jaw set with quiet resolve. “I’ll carry her,” he declared, his words carrying the weight of an order rather than an offer.
"You keep watch."
Something hot and defensive flared in Y/N's chest, but before she could argue, Tuk lifted her tear-streaked face and reached toward him.
“Okay,” she whispered, her voice so soothing it silenced every protest Y/N could muster.
Aonung took her carefully, settling her against his side with surprising gentleness, one hand resting lightly against her back.
Within moments Tuk sagged against him, exhausted, her small frame finally surrendering to the aftermath of fear.
Y/N clenched her fists, feeling a surge of frustration. She should have been the one carrying Tuk, the one to pull her from the water. Yet, it was Aonung who had moved faster, who had saved her. The realisation left a bitter taste in her mouth.
"Let's go," she muttered quietly.
Behind them, the first drops of rain began to fall.
The wind whipped the waves into frothing peaks behind them, and the first crack of thunder split the sky just as they reached the woven pathway leading to the Sully family's marui.
Jake Sully was already standing in the doorway, his silhouette sharp against the glow of the hearth.
His expression darkened as he observed Tuk’s limp form in Aonung’s arms, the trembling of Y/N’s hands at her sides, and the unnatural pallor that had settled over both their faces. Rain slashed sideways through the open doorway, soaking the woven floor mats and bringing the storm’s scent inside.
“What happened?” Jake’s voice was low and dangerous, a tone that could make even the reef’s boldest predators retreat.
"It was a tsurak," Aonung said, his voice flat and his shoulders squared as though he were bracing for a blow.
Tsurak.
The creature slithered through Metkayina legends like venom through a wound, whispered about in hushed tones around dying cookfires. Elders spoke of bioluminescent streaks pulsing through the blackest depths and jaws capable of swallowing a child whole.
Jake's eyes flicked immediately to Tuk's ankle, where dark bruises were already beginning to bloom beneath the skin.
Something in his face went still.
Neytiri appeared behind him, her fingers curling around the doorframe until her knuckles whitened. Her gaze locked onto Tuk’s tear-streaked face before sharply shifting toward Y/N.
“Explain.” It wasn’t a request.
Y/N opened her mouth, but the confession lodged in her throat before it could form.
We weren't paying attention. I let her get too close. I was too busy arguing with him.
The truth tasted like failure.
Beside her, Aonung shifted Tuk's weight in his arms, his jaw tightening.
"She wandered too deep," he said more quietly. "The tsurak was hunting near the reef. It..."
"You were supposed to be watching her."
Jake stepped forward, rainwater dripping from his braids, his voice dropping into a low snarl.
The accusation wasn’t against Aonung; it was directed at Y/N.
She felt it land like a slap. She flinched to which Aonung stiffened immediately.
Behind Jake, Neytiri's tail lashed once, sharp enough to crack through the silence.
"It wasn't just her," he said, his voice rough. "I was there too. I didn't see..."
"Enough."
Neytiri stepped forward and took Tuk from his arms before he could finish.
Tuk whimpered but didn't resist, curling into her mother's chest like a frightened hatchling seeking shelter. Neytiri's fingers traced the bruises around her ankle, her nostrils flaring as she examined the injury.
The silence that followed settled heavily over the room, thick enough that it felt almost physical, pressing into Y/N’s ribs with every breath she took.
Neytiri did not speak at first. Her arms remained firm around Tuk, who had begun to quiet in her grasp, the earlier terror slowly giving way to exhaustion, her small fingers still curled tightly into the fabric of her mother’s chest as if she feared the world might take her again if she let go. Neytiri’s eyes, however, had not softened. They moved between Y/N and Aonung with a steady, unyielding focus, taking in every detail, every tremor of guilt, every drop of rain still clinging to their skin.
"You both failed," she said at last, her voice low and absolute, cutting cleanly through the lingering storm outside.
The words landed with a finality that made Y/N’s throat tighten painfully, because there was no anger left in them anymore, no heat to argue against or defend herself from, only truth, heavy and undeniable.
Tuk could have died.
The thought pressed into her chest until it hurt to breathe.
Jake exhaled through his nose, turning slightly away as though even looking at them a moment longer was difficult, his shoulders tightening beneath the weight of exhaustion and something deeper, something closer to disappointment than fury.
Y/N clenched her hands at her sides, nails biting into her palms as she tried not to let the pressure behind her eyes spill over, because crying would not fix anything and it would not undo what had already happened, and she knew, even without being told, that neither of them would accept excuses.
Aonung stood rigid beside her, rain still dripping from the ends of his braids onto the woven floor, his usual confidence nowhere to be found beneath the silence that wrapped itself around him. His jaw was tight, but he did not speak, and the absence of his voice felt almost unfamiliar in a way that made everything worse.
For a long moment, no one moved.
The storm outside filled the gap between them instead, wind pressing against the walls of the marui and rain striking the woven structure in uneven, restless rhythms that mirrored the tension inside.
It was Tuk’s small sound that finally broke it, a soft, tired sniffle as she shifted in Neytiri’s arms, her grip loosening just slightly now that she was safe again, though not entirely willing to let go. Neytiri immediately adjusted her hold, brushing damp hair back from Tuk’s face with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with the severity in her expression.
Jake finally turned back toward them, his gaze lingering on Y/N for a moment longer than Aonung, something unreadable passing through his eyes before he spoke again, quieter now, controlled but firm.
“We take her to Ronal,” he said.
After that, there was no discussion, only movement and the lingering weight of everything that had already been said. There was an unspoken understanding that nothing about this would be forgotten easily, not by any of them.
Tsahik's hut sat farther back from the shore, where the reef’s constant roar dulled into something steadier, like a deep breath held beneath the surface of the world. The path there was walked in near silence, broken only by the soft sound of Tuk’s occasional whimper as she shifted in Neytiri’s arms, and the steady rhythm of rainwater dripping from Aonung’s braids onto the packed sand beneath their feet.
Jake led the way without looking back, his shoulders set in a rigid line that made it clear this was not a walk, but a decision already made and being carried out. Neytiri followed closely behind, her grip on Tuk never loosening, as if holding her was the only thing preventing the moment from breaking further. Y/N walked slightly behind them, each step weighed down by the presence of Aonung beside her, though she did not look at him yet, not while her thoughts remained too raw to safely confront.
When they arrived, Ronal was already waiting.
She did not ask what happened at first, because whatever urgency had brought them here was already written across their bodies in salt, bruises, and exhaustion. Instead, she stepped forward with calm precision and took Tuk from Neytiri’s arms without hesitation, lowering the child onto a woven mat near the hearth where the light was warm and steady, untouched by the storm still raging outside.
"It was tsurak," Aonung said before anyone else could speak, his voice rough and immediate, as though the words had been sitting too long in his throat.
Ronal pressed her palm flat against Tuk’s ankle, her fingers spreading carefully over the bruised skin as she examined the injury with quiet precision, her touch steady in a way that made it clear she was reading far more than just what could be seen on the surface.
“Tsurak,” she murmured, her voice low and deliberate as she kept working, “do not hunt near the reef.”
Her golden eyes lifted then, sharp and unflinching, settling on Y/N and Aonung in a way that made the air feel suddenly thinner, as though the space inside the hut itself had tightened around them.
“They live in the deep waters. Far from here.”
Aonung shifted slightly beside Y/N, his tail giving a small, restrained flick against the floor, a rare sign of discomfort he did not try to hide but also did not explain.
“Then why—”
“They are drawn to noise,” Ronal interrupted without looking away from Tuk for long, her fingers pressing lightly again against the child’s ankle as though following something invisible beneath the skin, something only she could interpret.
“Loud sounds. Disturbances.”
Her gaze lifted again, slower this time, and lingered on Aonung before moving to Y/N’s hands, still clenched tightly at her sides as if she could hold the moment from falling apart by force alone.
“The tsurak hear it. They follow.”
Y/N felt it in her chest first, a pressure that made the memory come back too clearly, the raised voices, the heat of anger, the sharpness of every word exchanged too close to the water.
Aonung’s tail flicked again, the motion smaller this time, almost involuntary, and the tip brushed lightly against Y/N’s calf before he seemed to register it, both of them stiffening at the contact as if it had been far more deliberate than it actually was. He did not move away, but he also did not acknowledge it, only tightening his jaw and fixing his gaze somewhere beyond the far wall where the storm still beat against the woven sides of the hut.
Jake finally turned fully from the doorway, the shift slow but decisive, and his eyes, dark and unreadable, locked directly onto Y/N.
“You were fighting.”
Y/N’s throat tightened at Jake’s words.
“Yes,” she admitted, the word coming out rough, like it had to be pulled free. Aonung didn’t speak beside her, but his silence carried just as much weight, sharp and unavoidable in the small space between them.
Jake exhaled slowly through his nose. “You realize,” he said, voice low, “that one day, you’ll both be leading your people.”
Oh, believe us, we both know that.
Aonung’s jaw tightened slightly, his fingers twitching once at his sides before he forced them still.
“That’s why we train,” he muttered, the defensiveness quick to surface even if it didn’t fully hold. “To learn.”
Jake’s gaze shifted to him immediately. “Learn what?”
Aonung swallowed, his throat working as he tried to answer and didn’t quite manage to find one. Whatever confidence he usually wore wasn’t there anymore, stripped down to something tighter and less certain.
Jake’s hand flexed once against his thigh, then again before he let out a slow, controlled breath and turned away from them.
“We’ll talk in the marui,” he said, his voice low enough that it almost disappeared under the storm. It wasn’t offered as a choice, and the set of his shoulders made it clear there wouldn’t be space for disagreement.
Y/N swallowed, her throat dry despite the rain cascading down her skin and soaking through her clothes. She didn’t need to look at Aonung to know he was beside her, completely still, as if even the slightest breath might worsen the situation.
Then Jake added, quieter but sharper “Alone.”
Something shifted in Aonung at that, seeing that his posture tightened, though he still said nothing.
The walk back carried that silence with it.
Only the storm filled the space between them, wind pushing through the trees and rain hitting the ground hard enough to blur the path beneath their feet. Their footsteps sank into the mud in steady rhythm, but no one spoke to break it.
Halfway back, movement broke through the rain ahead of them, and Lo’ak and Neteyam emerged from the downpour.
“What happened?” Neteyam demanded immediately, his attention snapping straight to Y/N as he reached for her arm. “We heard—”
“Later,” Jake cut in without slowing, stepping between them and continuing forward as if the interruption had never fully existed. His hand came down on Lo’ak’s shoulder, firm and guiding, redirecting him without force but with no room to resist.
“I need to speak with your sister alone.”
Lo’ak opened his mouth like he wanted to argue, but Neteyam caught his wrist before he could, holding him back with a quiet look that said enough without words. The protest died before it could fully form, swallowed by the weight in Jake’s voice and the tension in his posture.
Y/N kept walking, with her chest tightening, because even without turning around, she could feel all of them watching her go.
Kiri was waiting in the marui when they arrived, perched on a woven mat. She took one look at Jake's face and rose without a word. As she passed Y/N, she gave her elbow a brief squeeze, equal parts comfort and warning. The woven door flap fell shut behind her with a soft rustle, leaving Y/N alone with her father.
Jake stood by the centre of marui, his hands bracing against its edge and shoulders bowed beneath an invisible weight. Firelight cast shadows across his back, revealing old scars from battles Y/N had only ever heard about in stories.
When he finally spoke, his voice was low and rough.
"You know better."
The words hit harder than any shout. Y/N dug her nails into her palms and replied, “I do.”
"Then why?" Jake turned to face her, his eyes reflecting the firelight. There was no warmth in them, only something sharper. "Why let it get that far?"
He remained still, rainwater trickling from his braids onto the marui floor, and spoke words that pierced deeper than any blade, without raising his voice or pacing.
"I'm disappointed in you, daughter."
Her stomach dropped. My own father says he is disappointed in me. I should have been better, I am supposed to be better.
Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides. Her throat tightened around a sudden, desperate urge to explain, but what could she possibly say?
That Aonung had provoked her?
That she'd lost control?
That none of it would have happened if he had just kept his mouth shut?
The excuses sounded pathetic the moment they formed. Childish.
"Your job is to protect her with your life," he said quietly.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound nearly swallowed by the storm rumbling outside, before he turned away. The line of his shoulders remained rigid beneath the dark ink of his tattoos.
"Dismissed."
Y/N swallowed against the bitter taste of failure coating her tongue.
"I'm sorry, sir," she managed, the honorific scraping against her throat like sand.
It wasn't enough. It could never be enough. I will never be enough.
Still, the apology escaped anyway, small and desperate in the silence stretching between them.
Jake remained silent and unmoving. His broad back faced her, silhouetted against the firelight like a statue carved from disappointment and storm.
The rejection stung more than any punishment he could have given.
Unable to bear it any longer, she turned...and ran.
The woven door flap slapped against her shoulder as she pushed through it. Wind-driven rain lashed her cheeks like tiny knives, but she didn't stop.
Her bare feet pounded across the slick pathways, the storm's roar swallowing the strangled sound that escaped through her clenched teeth. Behind her, the warm glow of the Sully marui grew smaller with every stride, swallowed by darkness, rain, and the hollow ache spreading through her chest. Somewhere between the marui and the shoreline, her vision blurred.
Saltwater streaked down her face. Whether it came from the storm or her own tears, she couldn't tell.
It didn't matter.
The sea churned violently beneath the storm’s fury, black waves crashing against each other as the wind tore their crests into frothy white foam. Y/N barely slowed before diving into the churning water.
The cold hit like a punch to the chest, knocking the breath from her lungs.
Good.
Let it hurt.
Let it drown out the echo of dad's words.
Let it smother the memory of Tuk trembling in my arms.
Let it erase the image of Aonung carrying my sister to safety with steady, capable hands when I couldn't.
Y/N kicked harder, driving herself deeper beneath the surface. Salt burned her eyes as she angled toward a submerged cove she had discovered months earlier during one of her reckless solo dives.
She needed to escape everyone and the disappointment reflected in her father’s eyes. I want to run away from myself.
The cove wasn't marked on any clan maps.
A jagged fissure hidden within the reef wall, barely wide enough to squeeze through, opened into a secluded cavern where bioluminescent algae painted the ceiling in swirling shades of blue. Y/N had never shown it to anyone. Not even Lo'ak, with whom she is closest.
Especially not Lo'ak, who would have told Neteyam within the hour.
Now, with her ribs aching and her father's disappointment clinging to her like wet kelp, this small cove was the only place she wanted to be.
Y/N broke the surface with a sharp gasp. Her lungs burned as she wiped saltwater from her stinging eyes.
In that moment, she found herself utterly still, unable to move even a muscle. The cavern around her was bathed in a gentle, ethereal blue light, with delicate ripples of bioluminescence gracefully weaving their way across the surface of the water and casting shimmering patterns on the rugged, jagged stone walls that surrounded her. High above the tranquil pool, perched confidently on a rocky ledge, was a figure whose presence was immediately familiar to her, a sight that stirred a flood of recognition within her mind.
Aonung.
He froze, his hand halfway to a discarded knife beside him. His tail stiffened, and his eyes widened in surprise as they locked onto hers.
For a moment, neither of them moved. The only sounds were the distant drip of water echoing through the cavern and the ragged rhythm of Y/N’s breathing.
“You…” Aonung’s voice cracked. He cleared his throat and lowered his hand slightly, though his fingers remained hovering near the knife. “You followed me?”
Y/N let out a breathless laugh that sounded more like a wheeze.
"Into your secret hideout?" she shot back, hauling herself onto a ledge opposite him. Water streamed from her clothes and pooled beneath her feet. "Don't flatter yourself."
His brows furrowed as the blue glow cast shifting patterns across his face. The tension in his jaw and deepening scowl were illuminated. “Then why are you…”
"Because my father hates me," she snapped, wringing out her braids with more force than necessary.
The words tasted bitter and raw on her tongue. She hadn't meant to say them aloud, especially not to him.
Aonung’s tail flicked, creating ripples across the pool. Uncharacteristically, he had no retort. He simply observed her with that infuriatingly unreadable expression. The algae on the cavern walls pulsed softly, casting shifting shadows that made his features appear older and sharper.
"You come here often?"
Aonung's fingers twitched toward the knife resting beside him, the movement seeming more like habit than caution.
“Often enough,” he muttered, glancing upwards at the algae-streaked ceiling as if it held some hidden wisdom. His usual smirk was gone replaced by a more subdued expression. “When I need to think.”
Y/N snorted, shaking water from her ears.
"Must be exhausting for you."
She slumped against the damp stone drawing her knees to her chest. The cavern’s salty, faintly metallic smell, reminiscent of churned seawater, filled the air. The surprisingly comfortable silence was soon broken by Aonung’s expression.
He leaned forward with his gaze sharpened and his nostrils flared.
"You're bleeding," he said, his voice stripped of its usual teasing edge, that he has in their usual conversations.
Y/N followed his gaze to the shallow cut along her calf.
Blood, diluted, trickled down her skin and vanished into the pool below.
"From the rocks," she muttered, glancing away. "When I lunged for Tuk."
He crossed the small distance between them and crouched beside her, his attention fixed on the wound. His fingers hovered over her calf for a moment, as though weighing whether she would shove him away, before he pressed a damp strip of woven seaweed against the cut. The sudden sting made her hiss through her teeth.
"Hold still," he said, his voice lower than usual.
With remark behind her teeth, Y/N tensed instinctively, her fingers digging into the damp stone beneath her. Aonung's hands were rough from years of spear training and reef hunting, the skin calloused and worn, yet his touch was surprisingly careful as he adjusted the seaweed wrap and pressed it firmly against the wound.
Overhead, the bioluminescent algae pulsed softly, casting shifting patterns of blue light across the cavern walls. The glow illuminated the concentration etched across Aonung's face, highlighting the furrow between his brows as he worked.
There was something strangely unsettling about seeing him like this; not smirking, provoking or looking for a fight. He is simply focused and quiet. He looks wiser.
Without a word, he tore a narrow strip of woven kelp from the wrist wrap he wore and secured the seaweed bandage in place with practiced efficiency. The movement was so natural that it was obvious he had done this many times before.
He finally leaned back to inspect his work.
“There," he said. "It should stop bleeding now."
The silence between them felt heavier than the storm raging beyond the cavern walls.
Y/N found herself watching the way Aonung's hands moved as he secured the final knot in the bandage, his fingers quick and precise in a way that felt completely at odds with the lazy arrogance he usually carried around like a second skin. When he finished, he sat back on his heels, his tail flicking once behind him.
"It'll hold," he said gruffly. "Unless you plan on falling onto another rock."
Y/N flexed her leg, testing the bandage. The sting had dulled considerably, muted by whatever medicinal properties the seaweed possessed.
"Thanks."
I’d never thanked him before, not when he’d rescued me from a riptide during training or saved Tuk.
The realisation settled heavily in her stomach.
Aonung snorted and shifted back to his side of the ledge. "Don't get sentimental."
Then he picked up a loose pebble and tossed it into the pool, with a gesture that felt more absent-minded than mocking. Ripples spread across the glowing water, distorting their reflections beneath the bioluminescent light.
Silence settled between them once more. Y/N stared down at her reflection as the water stretched and warped her features with every passing ripple. Her braids hung loose and tangled from the storm, and there was still dried salt clinging to her skin.
I look awful.
"I should thank you."
Her voice barely carried beyond the steady drip of water echoing through the cavern. Aonung went completely still.
His fingers paused around another pebble.
"...What?"
Y/N swallowed.
"For saving Tuk."
She added, “If you hadn’t been there…”
The memory was still too fresh.
Too vivid.
Tuk disappearing beneath the surface.
The water closing overhead.
Panic.
Aonung looked away first, his grip tightening around the pebble as he stared into the glowing pool below them.
"If I hadn't been there," he said slowly, "the tsurak wouldn't have come at all."
The pebble left his hand with more force than necessary, striking the water and sending ripples racing across the cavern.
"My mother said it herself. Tsurak follow disturbances. Noise. Fighting. We were arguing like children, making enough commotion for every predator in the reef to hear us."
His jaw clenched. “We were behaving like fools.”
Aonung rested his forearms on his knees and continued staring into the water.
"I was pushing because I was angry, and you kept pushing back because you were angry too, and neither of us cared what was happening around us until it was too late."
Y/N exhaled slowly. “Yeah.” The agreement tasted bitter. “We were.”
She traced a finger along the edge of her bandage.
Aonung’s head jerked up in surprise but he quickly schooled it back into neutrality. He studied her for a long moment his gaze tracing the exhaustion in her slumped shoulders and the slight tremor in her fingers against the stone. The cave’s blue glow softened his usual sharp features making him appear younger and almost vulnerable.
"You're admitting fault?" he asked finally, his voice carefully neutral. "That's new."
Y/N scowled, picking at a loose thread in her makeshift bandage. "Don't make it weird." The words came out half-hearted, lacking their usual bite. "She could've died because of us."
The pebble in Aonung's hand cracked against the far wall with sudden violence, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. "I know." His voice was raw, stripped bare of its usual arrogance. When Y/N looked up, his fingers were clenched so tight around another stone that his knuckles gleamed white in the bioluminescent light. "She trusted us. Both of us. And we—" He exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound jagged. "We failed her."
Y/N swallowed against the lump in her throat. Outside, the storm howled against the cave mouth, waves slamming into the reef with enough force to send tremors through the rock beneath them. Inside, the silence between them felt heavier than the ocean's weight.
Aonung shifted abruptly, his tail flicking droplets of water across the ledge.
"Your father was right."
His jaw tightened as he added, “We’re supposed to be leaders, future leaders, anyway.” He let out a humourless laugh and shook his head. “And today we were just stupid kids.”
Y/N didn't argue.
Staring into the rippling water below, she gazed at her reflection. Salt had left her braids tangled and uneven, while dark shadows lingered beneath her eyes.
"I didn't even see it happen," she admitted quietly. "I was so busy being angry at you that I didn't notice Tuk wandering deeper until..."
“Until she screamed.” Aonung’s voice was flat and weary as he finished his sentence. He picked up another pebble rolling it between his fingers before dropping it into the water. “Same.”
Y/N glanced at him. Perhaps for the first time since they’d met, Aonung seemed completely stripped of his usual confidence. His shoulders curved inward and the rigid line of his spine held a tension no amount of posturing could disguise.
He looked exhausted too.
Aonung exhaled and rubbed his palms against his thighs as though trying to scrub away the memory itself.
"My father won't say it."
His gaze remained fixed on the water. "But he's disappointed too."
Y/N's eyes drifted to his hands as his fingers found the necklace resting against his chest. He traced the intricate weave absentmindedly, following its familiar pattern.
The same necklace Tuk had clung to while he carried her back to shore.
Aonung swallowed. "Not just because of Tuk." His voice dropped lower. "Because of everything."
Y/N frowned slightly. She'd never considered that Tonowari might look at his son and see the same failures her dad saw in her. That beneath Aonung's arrogance, there might be the same crushing weight of expectation.
"I guess we're both disappointments, then," Y/N said, watching a droplet of water slide down the cave wall.
Aonung's tail struck the stone ledge with enough force to send a spray of water into the pool below. The algae's glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes before he turned his face away. "You were never a disappointment to me," he said, so softly the words almost drowned in the cave's echoes.
Y/N wondered for a moment if she had misheard him. Surely I had.
"What?"
Aonung didn't repeat himself. Just stared at the cave wall as if it held the answers to some unspoken question, his fingers tracing the edge of his knife sheath like a nervous habit she'd never noticed before. The bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their light dimming as the storm outside reached its peak, wrapping the cavern in an eerie, flickering twilight.
Y/N suddenly realised her heartbeat was too fast. Far too fast
"Then why—" She swallowed, the words sticking. "Why do you act like you hate me?"
His shoulders tensed. "I don't—" He drew in a sharp breath and dragged a hand across the back of his neck. When he spoke again, his voice was rougher, scraped raw. "It's easier."
"That can't be true," she said, her voice scraping low. "You definitely were disappointed when I kept falling off my ilu the first year we came here."
Aonung's tail flicked sharply against the ledge, scattering droplets. "That was different." His jaw worked around the words as if chewing through tough meat. "You were—" He exhaled sharply through his nose. "You kept getting back on, no matter how many times you fell. Even when the whole clan laughed." His ocean eyes flicked to hers, unguarded for once. "I wasn't disappointed...I was astonished."
Y/N's fingers stilled against her damp bandage. She remembered those early days; her knees bruised purple from ilu saddles, Aonung's mocking laughter ringing across the waves as she surfaced sputtering for the dozenth time.
"You laughed loudest," she pointed out, voice flat.
Aonung's shoulders hunched. "Because it was safer than telling you—" He cut himself off, tossing another pebble into the pool where it sank like a stone between them. "Doesn't matter now."
"It does." Y/N lunged forward, her bandaged calf scraping against rough stone as she grabbed his wrist. The bioluminescent algae pulsed overhead, painting their tangled fingers in eerie blue. "Tell me now" Her voice cracked like breaking ice.
Aonung's pulse jumped beneath her grip. For three heartbeats, the only sound was the distant roar of the storm and the slow drip of water down the cave walls. Then he exhaled like he'd been holding the breath for years.
"It was safer than telling you..." he whispered, the words barely audible above the cave's echoes, "how starstruck I was by you."
The words landed like a spear to the chest. Y/N’s grip slackened around Aonung’s wrist. The cave’s bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their dimming glow stretching the silence between them into something taut and fragile.
"Starstruck," she repeated, the word tasting foreign on her tongue.
Aonung’s throat worked as he swallowed, his gaze fixed stubbornly on the rippling pool between them. "By your... personality," he muttered, as if reciting a memorized list. "Courage. Ambition." A muscle twitched in his jaw. "And beauty too, I guess."
Y/N's jaw went slack. The cave’s bioluminescence flickered across Aonung’s face, illuminating the way his ears twitched backward. Her fingers, still loosely curled around his wrist, felt the rapid flutter of his pulse against her fingertips.
"Beauty," she echoed, voice hollow with disbelief.
Aonung’s tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "Forget I said that." He tried to pull his wrist free, but her grip tightened reflexively.
"You were starstruck?" The words tumbled out before she could stop them, half-choked on something between incredulity and the dawning realization that this was the missing piece. All those years of barbed comments, of him pushing her into the water during training, of lingering stares she’d written off as contempt.
His ears turned deeper blue. "I said forget it."
The cave’s algae pulsed dimly, painting the sharp planes of his face in bruised blues. Y/N exhaled shakily, her fingers loosening around his wrist but not letting go. "I... I looked up to you when we first came here," she admitted, the confession scraping raw against her throat. "You knew the ocean like it was part of you. I thought—" Her voice hitched. "I hoped I would have been able to learn from you. But you didn't even see me."
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers, his pulse jumping like a startled fish against her grip. The cave's bioluminescent glow flickered across his face as he exhaled sharply through his nose. "From the moment you stepped off that ikran," he muttered, his voice rough with something Y/N couldn't name, "I couldn't look away."
The cave’s bioluminescence pulsed slower now, the algae dimming as if holding its breath alongside them.
“You left me in the middle of that first spear-throwing lesson. Walked off like I was nothing.” The cave’s algae pulsed dimly, casting his flinch in bruised blue light.
Aonung’s throat worked. He didn’t pull away. “I panicked,” he admitted, voice gravel-rough. “My hands shook so badly I thought I’d drop the spear. Blushed like a hatchling seeing their first eclipse.”
"You... blushed." The words came out half-strangled. She remembered that day with crystalline clarity; Aonung tossing his spear aside mid-lesson, his retreating back rigid with something she'd mistaken for disdain. Not once had she imagined his ears burning beneath the surface or his palms slick against the harpoon's grip.
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers. The cave's algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. "You were standing too close," he muttered, staring resolutely at the water between them. "Kept leaning over my shoulder to see the grip. Your braid kept brushing my arm." His tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "It was... distracting." The algae suddenly lost their glow and they were met with darkness.
"You ran away," Y/N breathed, the realization dawning like sunrise over open water, "because you got a boner."
Aonung’s tail smacked the ledge with a wet thwap, his ears flattening against his skull. "I panicked," he hissed, yanking his wrist free with enough force to send droplets flying. The darkness hid his expression, but the sudden rigidity of his spine was unmistakable. "You—your braid smelled like—" His fingers flexed violently. "It doesn’t matter."
Y/N’s lips parted. "You panicked," she repeated, voice climbing an octave. "Because I smelled nice?"
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose with a sound caught between frustration and something embarrassingly close to a whimper. The cave's algae flickered weakly back to life, casting his grimace in fleeting blue light. "Not just nice," he muttered, fingers digging into the ledge beneath them. "Like that stupid oil you rub on your spears and the yellow fruits you seem to never leave alone. Like—" His throat clicked as he swallowed. "Like you."
She remembered that day and the way Aonung had stiffened when she leaned in, which she had mistaken for disgust. "All this time," she whispered, "I thought you hated me."
Aonung's tail lashed once, violently, sending ripples across the pool. "I tried to." The admission came out raw, scraped from somewhere deep. "It would've been easier."
She looked at Aonung’s face; his jaw clenched tight, his blue eyes fixed stubbornly on the cave wall. Y/N’s fingers hovered between them, still tingling from the heat of his wrist.
"Easier," she echoed. The word tasted bitter. "Because hating me meant you wouldn’t have to admit—"
"—that I’m an skxwang," Aonung finished flatly. His fingers dug into the stone ledge, knuckles whitening. The algae’s flickering glow caught the tightness around his eyes. "My father told me to train you. Not to—" His tail lashed once. "Not whatever that was."
Y/N exhaled sharply through her nose. The cave’s damp air smelled suddenly of salt and something like ozone before lightning strikes. Her fingers twitched against the ledge. "So instead of teaching me," she said slowly, "you spent years being insufferable."
Aonung’s ears flattened. "Worked, didn’t it?" His voice lacked its usual bite. "You got good. Better than good. You surpassed me." The admission came out grudging, but not insincere. "Even if it wasn’t by my hand."
Y/N’s fingers traced the damp edge of the seaweed bandage still wrapped around her calf. The cave’s bioluminescent algae pulsed faintly, casting shifting shadows across Aonung’s face as she studied him—really studied him—for the first time. "I watched you," she admitted, voice barely above the cave’s echoes. "After you left me that first lesson." Her thumb pressed against the kelp weave, remembering. "Every spear throw, every dive, every time you adjusted your grip on the harpoon. I memorized it."
Aonung’s breath caught in his throat. His fingers remained pressed against the ledge, water trickling from his braids onto the stone between them.
She lifted her chin, meeting his gaze squarely. "I practiced until my hands bled. Until I could outswim Rotxo, outmaneuver Tsireya." A pause. "Until I matched you."
Aonung’s throat worked. The algae’s glow caught the way his pupils dilated—black swallowing turquoise. "You watched me," he echoed, voice rough.
Y/N’s pulse thundered in her ears. "Every time." The confession hung between them, fragile as sea foam. She remembered those stolen moments; Aonung’s effortless grace in the water, the flex of his shoulders when he hauled himself onto the docks, the way his laughter carried across the waves when he thought no one was listening.
Aonung exhaled sharply, his tail lashing once. "Eywa," he muttered. His fingers uncurled slowly, brushing against her wrist where it rested on the stone between them. His touch burned hotter than the wound on her calf.
"You watched me," Aonung repeated, voice dropping to something low and rough. His thumb traced the raised veins along her wrist, following the path of her racing pulse. "All this time?"
She remembered moonlit nights spent mimicking his spear-throwing stance behind empty maruis, dawn patrols timed to coincide with his fishing routes. "Yes," she whispered.
The cave’s algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his gaze traced the line of her throat—like a hunter tracking prey, or a diver memorizing currents. "Why?" The word rasped out, raw.
"Because—" Her voice cracked. The truth clawed up her throat, sharp as coral. "I wanted you to look back. Even if only once."
Aonung went utterly still. His thumb froze mid-stroke against her pulse point, his turquoise eyes widening as the admission sank in.
"Look back," Aonung repeated, voice hoarse. His fingers tightened reflexively around hers—not painful, just present, anchoring them both. His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckles with a roughness that sent sparks up her arm. "All those times I turned away..." His breath hitched. "You were waiting."
Y/N swallowed hard. "Yes and you never did," she murmured. "Look back, I mean."
Aonung’s fingers twitched against hers. The algae’s flickering glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes. "I did," he said, voice scraping low. "Every time."
"Don't lie to make me feel better," she whispered. To which Aonung’s fingers tightened around hers, pressing her palm flat against the damp stone ledge between them. "I counted your braids," he admitted, voice low, rough. The algae’s glow flickered across his face, illuminating the way his jaw worked around the confession. "Every time you turned away—fifty four. The way the light caught the beads when you moved."
Y/N’s breath caught. She remembered the weight of his gaze during training and how she’d assumed it was scrutiny, not this.
"I memorized the scar on your shoulder," Aonung continued, thumb brushing the inside of her wrist where her veins throbbed. "From the tawtute attack when you were twelve. The way it paled when you were cold." His exhale shuddered. "I watched the way you tied your hair back before diving—always three twists of the cord, never four."
"I saw the way you smiled when your siblings were happy," he admitted, voice rough as reef rock. His fingers flexed around hers, hesitant. "Always wondered what I'd have to do for you to give me that smile."
She remembered those moments; Tuk giggling as she braided flowers into Neteyam's hair, Lo'ak splashing Kiri with a well-aimed wave and her own laughter bubbling up unbidden. She'd never noticed Aonung watching.
Y/N's lips curled upwards at that and she ducked her face away, pressing her forehead against the damp cave wall to hide the flush creeping up her neck. The bioluminescent algae pulsed weakly, casting flickering blue light across the water behind them. She heard Aonung shift beside her, his tail lashing once against the stone ledge, droplets scattering like startled fish.
"You're laughing at me," he muttered emberresed, voice rougher than the cave's walls.
"I'm not," Y/N lied, the words muffled against the cool stone. Her shoulders shook once, betraying her. The mental image of Aonung—proud, infuriating Aonung—counting her braids like some lovestruck hatchling was too absurd not to laugh at. Or maybe it was the sudden, dizzying realization that all those years of mutual hostility had been... what? A badly played game of catch?
Aonung's fingers tapped impatiently against the ledge. "Your shoulders are shaking."
Y/N pressed her lips together, shoulders still trembling as she fought to compose herself. The algae pulsed faintly, casting flickering blue light across Aonung's scowling face when his ears were practically glowing with embarrassment. "It's just—" she hiccuped, wiping at her eyes with the back of her wrist. "All this time, we could've been friends instead of—" Her breath hitched on another suppressed laugh. "Instead of whatever we were."
Aonung's tail smacked the ledge with enough force to send droplets flying. "Friends," he repeated flatly, as if the word tasted foul. His fingers twitched toward her before curling into fists against his thighs. "Is that what you want?"
The question landed between them with unexpected weight. Y/N's laughter died in her throat. She studied his profile in the dim light—the tension along his shoulders, the way his fingers dug into his own thighs. This close, she could see the faint scar bisecting his left eyebrow, the one he'd gotten during their first ill-fated sparring match.
"No," she admitted softly. "No, not just friends."
Aonung went very still. The cave’s algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. His fingers uncurled slowly from his thighs, hovering just above the damp stone between them. "Then what?" The question came out rough, scraped raw.
Y/N exhaled shakily, as if the very air around her was heavy with the weight of unspoken truths. She remembered those moonlit patrols, where she had matched his stride with deliberate care, just to feel the gentle brush of his tail against hers, a silent communication that spoke volumes. "You know..." she murmured.
The algae’s flickering glow caught the way his pupils dilated. "Say it." Aonung’s voice dropped low, a challenge and a plea woven together. "After all this time, you owe me that much."
The storm outside reached a sudden crescendo, waves slamming against the reef with enough force to send tremors through the cave walls. Y/N’s breath hitched as the vibration skittered up her spine. She lifted her chin. "I wanted you to look at me the way you do when you think no one’s watching," she said, "like I was something worth catching."
His fingers hovered above hers, trembling slightly before curling into fists against the ledge. "I did," he whispered. The words sounded scraped raw. "Every damn day."
The only sound was the gentle falling of water droplets from their bodies.
"It only took a tsurak attack," Y/N muttered, shaking her head as the absurdity of it settled between them like sea foam. "A near-death experience for Tuk. A storm. An accidental metting in a cave." Her fingers traced the damp edge of her seaweed bandage. "For us to admit that."
"I’m glad we did," Aonung murmured, voice rough as the cave walls around them.
The algae pulsed weakly overhead, casting flickering shadows across his face as he turned toward her, ocean blue eyes unguarded for once. His tail curled around the ledge, the tip brushing her thigh.
"Glad we almost got Tuk killed?" she asked, but the bite was gone from her voice. Her fingers flexed against the stone, her pinky overlapping his where they rested between them.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose. "No." His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckle, calluses catching on her skin. "Glad it forced us here. To this." His gesture encompassed the cave, the storm outside, the space between them where unsaid things hovered like bioluminescence in dark water.
Y/N ducked her chin, hiding the way her lips twitched upward. Aonung’s fingers twitched against hers. Then suddenly, decisively, he reached up, cupping her jaw with surprising gentleness. His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth, coaxing her face upward until the cave’s dim glow caught her expression.
"Don’t hide it," he murmured. His thumb lingered at the edge of her smile. "After all this time, let me see."
Her pulse hammered against her ribs as his palm cradled her jaw with unexpected reverence. Years of harpoon grips had made his fingers rough but they were impossibly tender against her cheekbone. The weakly pulsing algae illuminated the flecks of blue in his eyes – close enough now to count.
Her smile widened as his thumb traced the curve of her lower lip.
Then his fingers curled into her braids with sudden certainty, pulling her forward until their foreheads touched.
Before closing the distance.
The kiss was sweet at first, but then Y/N's fingers found the woven edge of Aonung's loincloth before her mind could catch up. She fisted the damp fabric and yanked him closer, hard enough for their foreheads to bump together.
Aonung grunted, his free hand slamming against the cave wall to steady himself while the other remained tangled in her braids. Around them, the bioluminescent algae pulsed with a faint glow, casting their intertwined shadows across the rippling water.
"Eywa's teeth," Aonung hissed, but he didn't pull away. Instead, he adjusted his grip on her hair, tilting her face upward as his thumb brushed the corner of her mouth once more. "Warn a man next time."
"Next time?" Y/N breathed, the words ghosting across his lips as her grip tightened on his loincloth. The coarse fibers dug into her palm, grounding her just as much as they held him in place.
Aonung's tail lashed once, before curling possessively around her thigh.
"Don't pretend you won't do this again," he muttered. Then his mouth was on hers again, hot and insistent.
By the time dawn crept across the horizon, the storm had softened, leaving behind only the hiss of retreating waves at the cave's entrance. Aonung's fingers lingered in Y/N's braids, as though afraid she would dissolve like sea foam if he let go. His thumb brushed the shell bead at the end of one braid, the gesture absentminded yet intimate.
"They'll be searching by now," Y/N murmured against his collarbone, her words vibrating through his skin. She could already hear the distant calls; Neteyam's voice cutting through the mist, Tsireya's higher pitch threading between the waves.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose, his grip tightening momentarily before releasing her. "Dad will have the entire eastern reef combed," he admitted, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for battle.
The water hit Y/N's calves first—cold enough to make her toes curl against the slick cave floor. Aonung didn't hesitate, plunging in up to his waist before turning, his outstretched hand catching the dawn light filtering through the cave's mouth. His fingers dripped saltwater onto her wrist where their skin touched.
"You first," he said, voice rougher than the reef's edge.
Y/N sucked in a breath as the water climbed past her thighs, the chill tightening her muscles. Aonung's fingers flexed around hers, his grip firm enough to anchor but loose enough she could pull away. She didn't. His tail flickered beneath the surface, stirring up bioluminescent plankton that clung to their legs like scattered stars. And then they dunked.
The first breach of daylight stung Y/N’s eyes as they surfaced beyond the cave’s mouth. Saltwater sluiced down her face, mingling with the lingering heat of Aonung’s touch where his fingers had gripped hers moments before. He surfaced beside her with a sharp exhale, shaking water from his braids like an ilu shedding rain.
"Stay close," Aonung muttered, his free hand brushing the small of her back as a swell lifted them. His fingers lingered, just enough to steady her against the current, before he struck out toward the distant shore, his tail cutting through the water with practiced efficiency. Y/N followed, her muscles protesting the cold after hours in the cave’s stagnant warmth.
The reef passed beneath them in a blur of color—crimson fan corals recoiling as their shadows darted overhead, jewel-bright fish scattering from their path. Aonung adjusted his stroke to match hers when she faltered, his shoulder bumping against hers whenever the current threatened to pull them apart. It was nothing like their usual races; no taunting, no reckless dives to prove superiority. Just the steady push toward shore, his presence a constant against her flank.
The shore materialized through the morning mist like a dream half-remembered—first as a dark smudge against the horizon, then resolving into distinct shapes: the hulking silhouettes of warriors stationed along the tide line, the flicker of torches despite the dawn light. Y/N's stomach plummeted when she recognized the tallest figure. Her father's broad shoulders rigid with tension, his tail lashing violently against the wet sand. Beside him, Tonowari stood statue-still, his trident planted deep in the shoreline like a standard of war.
Aonung's hand found her wrist underwater, his fingers tightening briefly before letting go. "Brace yourself," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the waves.
They were twenty strokes from shore when the shouting started. Neytiri's voice cut through the mist first, quivering with something between fury and raw relief. "Skxawng!" The insult carried across the water, but the way her hands trembled as she waded into the surf betrayed her rage as fear in disguise. Behind her, Ronal gripped Tuk's shoulder with white-knuckled intensity, her healing kit strapped conspicuously across her chest like she'd expected to retrieve corpses.
The water turned shallow enough for Y/N’s feet to scrape sand just as Jake’s bellow rolled across the surf: "Get over here!" His voice cracked mid-command which she’d never heard before. Aonung’s fingers brushed her wrist underwater, fleeting but firm, before he straightened his shoulders and strode forward, water sluicing off his thighs with each step.
Y/N braced for impact as Neytiri reached them first. Her mother’s hands seized her face with terrifying gentleness, thumbs brushing salt-crusted cheeks as dark eyes scanned every inch of her for injury. The anger drained from Neytiri’s frame in a visible wave when she found only exhaustion and Aonung’s clumsily tied seaweed bandage. "Stupid child," she whispered when her forehead pressed against Y/N’s with bone-deep relief.
The weight of Jake's glare hit Aonung before the tide could fully recede from their legs. Tonowari hadn't moved but his gaze tracked his son with terrifying stillness. "Explain," he said. Just one word, flatter than stillwater.
Aonung's throat clicked audibly when he swallowed. "The storm drove us into the caves near Three Brothers Reef," he began, voice steadier than his clenched jaw suggested. His fingers twitched at his sides, still damp from their grip on hers underwater. "We waited it out."
Jake's nostrils flared. He looked between them; Y/N's seaweed bandage, Aonung's salt-crusted braids and the space between their bodies that had been nonexistent moments before. His frown deepened. "Waited it out," he repeated, voice dangerously low. His tail lashed once. "That's all?"
Y/N opened her mouth, but Neytiri's grip tightened fractionally on her shoulders. Behind them, Tsireya fidgeted with her armband, her eyes darting between Aonung and the fresh bruise purpling along Y/N's ribcage.
Jake took a step forward, his tail lashing hard enough to kick up sand. "You two—" His voice roughened, fingers flexing like he wanted to throttle something. "You nearly got Tuk killed with your—"
Aonung moved before the accusation fully landed. Three strides. He was positioned slightly in front of Y/N, not quite blocking her but angling his body to absorb Jake's glare. His shoulder brushed hers, warm despite the morning chill.
The entire beach stilled. Tsireya's hands flew to her mouth. Even Tonowari's fingers paused mid-air where they'd been gesturing for calm.
Jake's tirade cut off mid-word. His gaze flicked between them—Aonung's protective stance, the way Y/N's fingers had instinctively curled into the small of Aonung's back without realizing it. Neytiri's grip on Y/N's shoulders loosened slightly, her thumbs brushing the tension from her daughter's collarbones.
Ronal was the first to speak. "Well," she said dryly. "This is new."
Aonung's ears flattened. Jake's nostrils flared as he took another step forward, close enough that Y/N could see the way his braids trembled with suppressed fury. "You have exactly three seconds," he ground out, "to explain why—"
Aonung's fingers twitched at his sides. "It was my fault too," he admitted, the words rough like he'd dragged them over coral. "Our fighting—" He swallowed hard. "It drew the tsurak. I know that."
The confession hung between them like mist over the reef. His gaze flicked to Aonung's shoulder, still pressed against hers, then to Tonowari's impassive face.
Neytiri's fingers tightened briefly on Y/N's arms before releasing. "You admit this," she said slowly, eyes narrowing at Aonung. "Yet you stand together now?"
Y/N stepped around Aonung. "He saved Tuk," she said, voice clear despite the salt crusting her lips. "Tsurak would have taken her if he hadn't acted."
Jake's tail lashed once. Behind him, Tuk buried her face in Tsireya's side, small hands clutching the older girl's armband.
Ronal made a low noise in her throat as she nudged Tonowari's trident with her foot. "Told you," she murmured, too quiet for most to hear.
Aonung's tail twitched against the wet sand. "We talked." The words came out gruff, but his fingers brushed Y/N's wrist underwater.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose. He looked at Tonowari, who hadn't moved from his trident's shadow. "You hearing this?"
Tonowari's fingers flexed around his trident's shaft, his knuckles whitening against the polished bone. "I hear," he said, voice low enough to make the warriors behind him lean forward. His gaze flicked to Aonung—lingering on the way his son's shoulder still pressed against Y/N's, the way his fingers twitched like he was resisting the urge to reach for her again. "Do you believe it?" he asked Jake, not unkindly.
Jake's nostrils flared as he studied them: Aonung's seaweed-stained hip wrap, Y/N's salt-crusted braids, the space between their bodies that kept shrinking despite the tension thickening the air. "I want to," he admitted gruffly. "But after years of—" He gestured sharply between them. "This—you expect me to buy that one storm fixed it?"
Y/N's fingers brushed against Aonung's wrist under the water—not quite holding, just anchoring herself against the current of Jake's disbelief. The sand shifted beneath her feet as she straightened, meeting her father's glare head-on. "It wasn't the storm, dad," she said, voice steadier than she felt. "It was realizing we'd been idiots."
Aonung's shoulder bumped hers; half solidarity, half warning. His fingers curled around hers underwater, hidden from view but undeniable in their grip. "We needed a push," he admitted, jaw tight. "To see we're not..." His voice trailed off as his thumb traced the inside of Y/N's wrist down the same path he'd followed in the cave. "Not as different as we pretended."
Jake's eyebrows shot up, his gaze darting between their concealed hands and Aonung's suddenly vulnerable expression.
Jake's hand scrubbed down his face hard enough to scrape salt from his cheeks. "No," he growled, the word landing like a harpoon strike. "Absolutely not. It's too early for this." His tail lashed sideways, kicking up sand that pattered against Tonowari's trident and stomps away.
Neytiri's fingers tightened momentarily on Y/N's shoulders before releasing. She leaned close, her breath warm against her daughter's ear as she murmured in Na'vi too rapid for the others to catch: "Your father did not sleep. He paced the shore all night." Her lips twitched upward despite herself. "His tail wore a path in the sand."
Before Y/N could respond, a commotion erupted from the tree line, the distinctive thud of someone tripping over their own tail.
"He was worried you killed him! Now he is worried about different type of activities you two could have done!" Lo'ak's voice carried across the beach as he barreled through the shallows, arms pinwheeling for balance. He skidded to a halt in front of Aonung, dripping seawater onto the sand as he pantomimed a dramatic double-take at their proximity. "Oh eywa—are you two holding hands underwater right now?"
The moment splintered; Lo'ak's grin widening as Aonung's grip on Y/N's wrist tightened reflexively, his tail smacking the water's surface with enough force to splash Tsireya's knees. Tuk giggled into her hands from where she clung to Tsireya's side, her earlier terror forgotten in favor of this new, fascinating drama.
Y/N yanked her hand free with a splash that caught Lo'ak square in the chest. "Shut up," she hissed. Aonung's knuckles brushed her hip underwater.
Jake's groan carried across the beach as he came closer to them again, scrubbing both hands down his face. "For the love of—no, from now on there needs to be at least 15 feet between you two." His tail lashed once as he huffed.
Tonowari's trident creaked in his grip as he studied his son. He watched Aonung's shoulders square beneath the scrutiny and the stubborn set of his jaw before releasing a slow breath.
"I agree. I have no desire to become a grandfather yet. Son, if you are serious about this, you will follow the proper courting customs."
For a moment, nobody spoke.
Aonung nodded. “Of course.”
Jake went utterly still.
Neytiri blinked.
Lo'ak made a strangled noise somewhere between a laugh and a choke.
"Wait." Jake lifted a hand. "No. No, you don't answer that that fast."
Aonung frowned. "Why?"
"Because that's the answer of somebody who's already thought about it."
Another pause.
"I have."
Lo'ak doubled over so abruptly he nearly face-planted into the shallows. "OH, EYWA, HE'S SERIOUS!"
Y/N wished the ocean would open beneath her feet and swallow her whole.
Lo'ak then straightened so fast he nearly lost his balance again, eyes wide with delighted horror.
"Neteyam is still asleep."
Nobody liked the look that appeared on his face.
"Lo'ak—" Y/N warned.
"Neteyam is still asleep," he repeated, backing away through the shallows. "He doesn't know any of this."
"Lo'ak."
"I have to go tell him."
"LO'AK."
"This is the best day of my life."
He spun on his heel and took off toward the village.
"LO'AK!"
His laughter echoed across the beach as he disappeared over the dunes while Jake stared after his retreating son for a long moment.
"I liked him better when he was lost." Neytiri smacked his arm.
Tonowari cleared his throat, attempting to drag the conversation back under control.
"Then there will be supervision."
Jake's head snapped around immediately.
"Good."
"Strict supervision."
"Very good."
"No disappearing alone into the reef."
"Excellent."
Tonowari considered for a moment, tapping the butt of his trident into the sand.
"Three months."
Jake stared at him.
"Three months?"
"That is the customary courting period."
"Can we make it a year?"
Y/N groaned and buried her face in her hands. "Dad."
"A year?" Aonung echoed, genuinely offended.
"Two years," Jake countered immediately.
"DAD!"
Even Neytiri was beginning to lose her battle with a smile. Tonowari's expression remained admirably composed, though the twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed him.
"Perhaps six months."
"Done."
“Dad!” y/n exclaimed as Aonung opened his mouth.
"Do not negotiate," Jake and Tonowari said in unison.
The two men blinked at each other.
A beat passed.
Then Tonowari sighed.
For the first time in their time knowing eachother, he looked at Jake not as another clan leader, but as a father enduring a uniquely terrible trial.
From somewhere deep in the village came Lo'ak's triumphant bellow.
"NETEYAM!"
The shout echoed across the shoreline.
"THEY WERE HOLDING HANDS, NETEYAM! HANDS!"
A startled yelp then rang out from somewhere among the marui pods. Followed immediately by a heavy thud.
Tsireya winced.
"Did he just fall out of his hammock?" Tuk asked.
Another crash answered her question.
Lo'ak's cackling carried all the way back to the beach.
Jake closed his eyes.
"I should've stayed on Earth."
THE NEW KID HAS TEETH
• pairing: Luke Castellan x aphrodite!reader
• warnings: training with knives, flirting, itsy bitsy blood
• summary: Luke Castellan has three problems:
A new Aphrodite camper who refuses to be impressed by him.
Said camper keeps beating him at his own games.
He's starting to enjoy it.
"You know, you could at least try to look like you're enjoying yourself," one of the Aphrodie's daughters, Drew, said, flipping her golden hair over one shoulder as she surveyed the crowded campfire with a practiced eye.
The newest daughter of Aphrodite sat next to her—Y/N— and didn't bother glancing up from the stick she was methodically stripping of bark. "I am enjoying myself," she muttered. "This is my happy face."
Drew rolled her eyes at her brooding sister. "Your happy face looks like you're plotting murder. Which, by the way, is not helping your reputation." She leaned in, lowering her voice. "Half the Hermes cabin thinks you cursed their socks to give them blisters last week."
Y/N flicked the now-naked stick into the fire. "If I could curse socks, I wouldn't waste it on blisters. I'd make them combust mid-meal. Dramatically."
The fire popped, sending up a shower of sparks as another sister, Lacy, flopped down beside them, her cheeks flushed from dancing. "You two look miserable," she announced cheerfully, plucking a marshmallow from Drew's abandoned stash. "Which is weird, because someone just asked about you." She wiggled her eyebrows at Y/N, who immediately groaned and covered her face with her hands.
“Not this again,” Y/N muttered, her fingers twitching. Drew’s exasperated stare softened as she squeaked “Another one?!” and leaned in towards Lacy.
"Luke Castellan," Lacy sang, twirling a lock of sparkling hair around her finger as Y/N peeked through her fingers. She nudged Y/N's knee with her foot. "He asked about you. Like, specifically."
Y/N dropped her hands, blinking. "Who?"
Drew gasped, clutching her chest like she'd been personally wounded.
Lacy had an expression on that looked nothing short of flabbergasted. "How do you not know who Luke is?" She pointed across the campfire. "The Hermes counselor. The one who absolutely destroyed three Ares kids in sword practice last week. He is so gorgeous."
Y/N followed her gesture as Lacy continued.
"He's the one everybody goes to when they need help, that is why half of the younger campers practically follow him around. Last week he spent two hours teaching a new kid how to hold a sword because they were too nervous to ask anyone else."
She gestured wildly toward a cluster of campers across the fire, where a lean figure with dark curls was laughing with a group of younger campers, crouched down so they didn't have to crane their necks to talk to him. "That's him. Luke Castellan."
Y/N followed Lacy's gesture, her gaze landing on the boy—Luke, apparently, in the midst of conversation.
One of the younger kids was in the middle of an animated story, waving their hands so wildly they nearly smacked themselves in the face. Luke laughed and caught their wrist before they could, steadying them with an easy grin. The kid then immediately launched back into the story.
Luke listened like whatever the kid was saying was the most important thing in the world.
Dark curls kept falling into his eyes every time he laughed, and every few seconds he pushed them back with an absent-minded sweep of his hand.
"See?" Lacy whispered, leaning in conspiratorially. "Told you he was cute."
Y/N scoffed, tearing her gaze away, pinning her attention to her sister. "Yeah, well, being attractive doesn't make someone interesting. I've met enough pretty boys to know they're usually just—"
"Just what?"
The voice came from directly infront of her—warm, amused, and unmistakably belonging to the boy they'd been talking about. Y/N didn't flinch, but she did exhale sharply through her nose before lifting her head. Luke Castellan stood there, one eyebrow raised in quiet amusement.
Up close, he looked less like the center of camp gossip and more like a regular teenager. Dark curls fell into his eyes, and there was a faint scar cutting through one eyebrow that she hadn't noticed from across the fire.
Unfortunately, he was even more irritatingly good-looking up close.
"Lacking personality," Y/N finished, tilting her chin up. "Pretty faces, empty heads. It's a tragic epidemic."
Luke's smile widened slightly, though it looked more amused than offended. "Funny," he said, folding his arms across his chest, "because I heard Aphrodite kids are all about appearances. Not a lot going on underneath all that."
Y/N felt her spine stiffen at the challenge in his tone.
"Appearances matter," she said smoothly, crossing her legs and leaning back on her hands. "But even the prettiest package can't hide rotten contents. You'd know all about that, wouldn't you?"
Luke's smile didn't disappear, but something flickered across his face—surprise, maybe, or the beginnings of respect. So instead of walking away, he crouched beside the fire, close enough to join the conversation as though he'd been invited.
Luke tilted his head and said "You always this nice to people?"
"Only the ones who deserve it."
"Good to know."
Luke looked at her for a moment before shaking his head.
"You know," he said, "I came here to introduce myself properly."
Y/N arched an eyebrow. "And now?"
"Now I'm curious how many insults I can get out of you before the night's over."
Drew choked on her marshmallow. Lacy’s stare darted between them like she was watching a tennis match. Y/N ignored them both. "Don’t," she warned, narrowing her eyes. "I’m not one of your adoring fans."
Luke chuckled, the sound low and deliberate, as if he knew exactly how it coiled under her skin. "Adoring fans? That’s cute." He plucked a marshmallow from Drew's forgotten bag and speared it onto a stick with unnecessary flair. "But I’m not here for adoration."
Luke’s infuriating grin deepened as he held the marshmallow over the flames, letting it char just a little too long before pulling it back. "I’m here," he said, flicking the stick slightly so the blackened sugar cracked off into the fire, "because Chiron assigned me as your combat mentor."
Y/N’s fingers dug into the dirt beneath her. "Combat mentor?" she repeated, voice flat. The marshmallow smell suddenly felt sickly sweet. "You’re joking."
Luke twirled the stick between his fingers, the burnt sugar crumbling to ash. "Nope. Starting tomorrow at sunrise." His grin was all teeth. "Unless you're backing out already."
Y/N didn’t blink. Instead, she leaned forward until the firelight caught the color in her eyes, slow and deliberate, like a predator sizing up prey. "Backing out?" She let the words hang in the air, sweet as poisoned honey. "Funny. I was just thinking you should be the worried one."
For the first time, Luke hesitated. Then one corner of his mouth lifted. "Is that a threat?"
"It's a promise."
"Oh?"
Y/N's lips curled into a slow, deliberate smile. "Mhm," she murmured. The sound hung between them, thick with unspoken challenge, and for a heartbeat, Luke's grin faltered.
Drew’s strangled noise jolted them from their trance. Luke shook his head and chuckled softly, saying "Good."
Y/N frowned. "Good?"
His smile widened and said "I was worried training you might be boring."
He stood up and started walking backward while adding: "Try not to spend all night planning my defeat."
Y/N folded her arms. "Try not to spend all night thinking about me."
Luke pointed at her, winking. "See you at sunrise."
Then he turned and disappeared into the crowd.
The moment Luke’s back disappeared into the mass of people, Drew and Lacy erupted like a pair of over-caffeinated fireworks. Drew lunged forward, gripping Y/N’s wrist with enough force to bruise. “Oh my gods,” she hissed, voice pitched high with barely-contained glee. “That. Did not. Just happen.”
Lacy clapped her hands together, bouncing on her knees. “That was flirting,” she declared, as if announcing the discovery of a new continent. “Like, enemies-to-lovers fanfic flirting.” She grabbed Drew’s shoulder for emphasis, nearly knocking her over.
Y/N yanked her wrist free from Drew’s grasp, rubbing the spot where her nails had dug in. “It was not flirting,” she muttered, glaring at the spot where Luke had vanished. “It was psychological warfare.”
Drew snorted, leaning back on her elbows with a knowing smile. “Sure, yes. And I don’t spend two hours on my hair every morning.” She flicked a piece of bark off Y/N’s knee. “Face it babe. You find him attractive.”
Y/N’s fingers curled into the dirt beside her. “I loathe him,” she corrected, voice clipped. The firelight danced across her knuckles, turning her grip pale and bloodless. “There’s a difference.”
Lacy sighed dreamily, twirling her hair around her finger. “Uh-huh. And that difference is sexual tension.”
The campfire had barely died down when Drew gasped dramatically, clutching Lacy’s arm so hard the other girl yelped. “Oh my gods,” Drew whispered, eyes wide with faux horror. “You have to marry him now.”
Y/N blinked. “What.”
Lacy nodded sagely, as if this made perfect sense. “It’s the rules. You insulted each other’s intelligence and attractiveness in the same conversation. That’s basically a marriage pact.” She leaned in, lowering her voice like she was sharing state secrets. “The Romans used to do it. Duel-flirting. Very sacred.”
Y/N stared at them both, her expression flat enough to level cities. “You’re both clinically insane.”
"Oh gods," Lacy whispered. "Imagine their wedding."
"There won't be a wedding."
Lacy ignored her. "The flowers would be gorgeous."
Drew snorted. "You're thinking too small."
"I'm not thinking about this at all."
"They'd absolutely get banned from family game night," Drew continued.
Lacy frowned. "Why?"
"Because neither of them can lose." Y/N pointed at Drew. "Thank you."
"You think that's helping your case?"
Drew clutched her stomach, laughing so hard she nearly toppled into the fire. "Oh gods—imagine their kids," she wheezed, wiping tears from her eyes. "Just tiny little demons with perfect hair and knives hidden in their socks."
Lacy gasped, clapping her hands together. "They'd have dimples," she whispered reverently.
Y/N's eye twitched. "I would literally throw myself into the Styx before—"
"Little Luke Jr. showing up to sword practice with a hair flip," Drew interrupted, miming the motion with a flourish. "And when the Ares kids talk shit, he just smirks—" she dropped her voice into a terrible imitation of Luke's rough-edged tone, "'Oh, you think you can take me? Cute.'"
Y/N snatched Drew's wrist mid-hair-flip, grip tight enough to cut off circulation. "Stop," she hissed. The word came out sharper than she intended, edged with something that made Drew blink in surprise. "Just—stop. I would never have kids with him."
Lacy gasped and Drew stared at her for a beat before dissolving into laughter.
"That's your defense?"
"It wasn't a defense."
"You skipped right past 'I don't like him' and went straight to 'I wouldn't reproduce with him.'"
Y/N released her wrist. "Shut up."
"Oh, that's bad."
"Drew."
"No, because now I know I'm right."
"You are not right."
Drew pointed toward the dying campfire.
"Luke spent half that conversation looking at you."
"He was sizing me up."
"For what?"
"...training." Y/N muttered, picking at the frayed edge of her sleeve.
Drew's expression turned unbearably smug.
"See, that's the thing." She tossed her stick into the fire, watching it catch flame. "Most people don't look excited when they find out they're mentoring someone."
"He wasn't excited."
"He absolutely was."
Drew opened her mouth. Y/N pointed at her and shot her a glare sharp enough to silence even the most stubborn Aphrodite girl. "Don't."
Drew raised both hands. "I didn't say anything."
"You were about to."
"I absolutely was."
Y/N groaned and turned on her heel. "Goodnight."
She'd only made it a few steps before Drew called after her.
"Sleep well and tell Luke I said hi."
Y/N nearly tripped over a tree root and Drew burst out laughing.
Without looking back, Y/N raised a single finger over her shoulder and kept walking.
The night air was cooler away from the fire, and Y/N inhaled deeply, trying to shake the lingering scent of burnt sugar and Luke’s stupid, woodsy cologne. She could still feel the phantom electricity of his friendly grin, the way his focus had lingered on her just a second too long. She hated that.
A twig snapped behind her.
Y/N spun, hand instinctively flying to the dagger at her thigh.
Only to find Percy Jackson stumbling out of the shadows, his arms overloaded with stolen snacks from the dining pavilion.
"Oh."
Percy's eyes widened at the sight of the blade.
"Uh. Sorry?"
Y/N lowered the dagger, exhaling through her nose. "You should really announce yourself," she muttered, glancing at the pilfered ambrosia squares spilling from Percy's arms. "Unless you want to get stabbed."
He adjusted his grip on the snacks. "Not my first near-death experience tonight," he said cheerfully, jerking his chin toward the distant silhouette of the Big House. "Chiron caught me sneaking out of the stables past curfew. Had to bribe him with extra apple slices."
Y/N snorted despite herself.
Percy adjusted his grip on the snacks again before squinting at her.
"You okay?"
"I'm fine."
"See, now I know something's wrong."
Y/N rolled her eyes and started walking toward the cabins. Percy fell into step beside her.
Behind them, Drew's laughter carried across camp. Y/N didn't have to look to know she was probably reenacting the entire conversation with Lacy.
Percy glanced over his shoulder.
"Is this about Luke?"
Y/N nearly walked into a tree.
"No."
Percy's eyebrows shot up.
"Oh, it's definitely about Luke."
"It is not."
Percy pointed at her with half an ambrosia square.
"That was the fastest lie I've ever heard."
"So..." he continued carefully, "how bad was it?"
"Bad?"
"Did he do the thing?"
Y/N frowned, confused by the boy's implication.
"The thing?"
"The smile. You know. The one where he thinks he's being charming."
That earned the smallest twitch of amusement from her. "Okay, yeah he did."
"I knew it."
His expression softened. "Luke's actually a good guy. He's been looking out for me since I got here." There wasn't a trace of teasing in his voice now.
Ahead, the Aphrodite cabin glowed softly beneath the moonlight.
"That doesn't mean I have to like him."
Percy barked out a laugh. "Nobody said you should." Y/N narrowed her eyes.
"You implied it."
"I absolutely did."
She groaned.
Percy grinned.
"But if it makes you feel better, he's got flaws."
"Oh?"
"He hates being wrong. And dude always thinks he knows what's going to happen."
Y/N glanced back at the distant campfire. There, amidst the crowd, sat the dark-haired boy still laughing and somehow the centre of attention. A slow smile tugged at her lips – dangerous but useful.
Percy followed her gaze and immediately regretted it.
"Oh no."
"What?"
“That’s a strategy face,” Y/N looked innocent. Percy pointed accusingly. “That’s the exact face Annabeth makes before someone gets emotionally destroyed.”
"I'm not going to emotionally destroy him."
"That's not reassuring."
She smiled sweetly. Percy groaned and muttered, “Gods help Luke.” She rolled her eyes and said, “Goodnight, Percy.”
"Night."
She climbed the cabin steps.
Then Percy called after her. "Hey!"
Y/N turned.
"If you make him eat dirt tomorrow, save me a front-row seat."
"You got it, kid," Y/N tossed over her shoulder as she pushed open the Aphrodite cabin door, letting it swing shut on Percy’s muffled laughter. The hinges groaned like a disgruntled ghost—some legacy kid’s idea of ambiance, no doubt. Inside, the air smelled faintly of rosewater and stolen nail polish, with an undercurrent of Drew’s overpriced vanilla perfume that always clung to the curtains.
The bunk creaked like a traitor when Y/N flopped onto it, still fully dressed in her camp shorts and tank top. She didn’t bother with pajamas—what was the point when she’d just be up before dawn to get throttled by the camp's golden boy?
Staring at the ceiling, she counted the wood cracks like sheep. One. (Luke’s stupid scar.) Two. (His even stupider smile.) Three. (The genuine pleasure he’d shown when she challenged him.) Y/N groaned and rolled onto her side. “No.” The ceiling remained unconvinced. She punched her pillow but it, unfortunately, seemed equally unconvinced.
By the time sleep finally claimed her, she'd already planned at least six different ways to wipe that smug look off his face.
Dawn painted the training arena in streaks of gold and shadow when Y/N arrived, her boots kicking up dust still damp from the morning dew.
She’d arrive early. Partly to prepare and partly to ensure her first training session wasn’t turned into a spectator sport. Definitely not because she’d been awake all night thinking about Luke Castellan.
The arena was quiet.
For a moment, she thought she'd beaten him there.
Then she stepped through the gate and stopped.
"Oh." He was already there.
A younger camper stood opposite him, gripping a practice sword with all the confidence of a startled deer. Luke patiently adjusted the kid's stance for what looked like the fifth time. "No, see?" he said. "You're fighting the sword."
The camper frowned. "How do you fight a sword?" The kid blinked at him confused, to which Luke laughed.
Y/N hesitated at the edge of the training grounds, her fingers tightening around her dagger hilt. This was a mistake. A tactical error. His laugh makes her feel things, she shouldn't.
"Relax your shoulders," Luke continued. "You're trying to force it."
The camper adjusted their grip.
"Better." The kid beamed.
Only then did Luke glance up and his eyes landed on Y/N. They stayed there for a second, neither moving. Then he smiled.
The younger camper followed his gaze and immediately brightened.
"Oh! You're the new Aphrodite camper."
Y/N blinked. "You know who I am?"
The kid nodded enthusiastically and said "Your arrival has been discussed."
"By who?"
"Mostly Drew."
Y/N groaned.
The camper giggled.
Luke sent the younger camper off with a reminder to practice their footwork, then turned back to Y/N.
"Alright, princess," he said, rolling his shoulders until his joints popped. "Let's see what you've got."
The initial clash of blades was a deception. Luke’s knife met hers with the controlled ease of someone who believed he already knew the outcome. His movements were slower than they should have been, seemingly adjusted to her assumed skill level. Despite this, his smile remained unbroken.
It persisted even as she blocked his first strike, slipped around a feint and forced him to shift his footing. Her actions were condescending and exactly as expected.
Y/N waited patiently, watching intently before striking. Steel flashed as Luke attempted to parry.
A sharp ripping sound shattered the arena’s silence. Both Luke and Y/N froze. A clean slash had run across the side of Luke’s orange camp shirt just below his shoulder. Silence enveloped them. Y/N stared at the torn fabric while Luke looked down. Then he glanced back up at Y/N. “Huh.” For the first time all morning he sounded genuinely surprised. “That wasn’t intentional,” Y/N said. Luke glanced back up. “No?”
"No."
His gaze lingered on her for a moment. Y/N raised an eyebrow, “What?” A slow smile tugged at his lips, “Nothing.”
He took a step back and adjusted his grip, his easy confidence still intact but his carelessness gone. “Again.”
The arena was silent save for their breathing as Luke adjusted his grip. An immediate change swept over him; the lazy confidence of earlier vanished replaced by focused annoyance.
Y/N barely registered it before he lunged, his next attack forcing her back a step. Another followed, the metal clang of their weapons echoing. This time there were no deliberate openings no half-hearted feints no holding back.
A grin tugged at Y/N’s mouth despite herself. There you are. She ducked a strike and countered but Luke blocked it instantly. “Better,” he said, his compliment surprisingly sincere. Y/N lunged again but Luke sidestepped. She recovered and matched him. For several seconds neither gained ground.
Then Luke shifted his weight and Y/N saw it a fraction too late.
His knee brushed hers as he feinted left, then hooked his foot behind her ankle and yanked. Her balance vanished and instinct took over. Her hand shot out, catching a fistful of Luke’s shirt. His eyes widened, then gravity won and they crashed into the dirt together.
Y/N landed hard enough to knock the breath from her lungs but not before dragging Luke down with her. Dust exploded around them as they rolled, her dagger flying from her grip and skidding across the arena.
For a heartbeat neither moved. Luke was the first to recover, twisting free and catching himself on one elbow. A laugh escaped him, not mocking but surprised almost impressed. The torn fabric of his shirt hung crooked from where she’d slashed it earlier, dust clinging to the edges. Even now, she refused to make anything easy for him.
"You always this stubborn?"
"You always this arrogant?"
"Only when I'm winning."
"So all the time?"
Luke opened his mouth.
Closed it.
"Yield," Luke murmured, his thumb brushing the pulse point in her wrist where he'd pinned it beside her head. The teasing was gone from his voice.
Y/N exhaled sharply through her nose, tension coiled in her chest. She could feel the heat of him through the thin fabric of her tank top, the way his knee pressed just a little too high between her thighs. "Oh, Luke."
She studied him, letting her lips curl into a slow, deliberate smile—the kind she’d seen Drew use to reduce boys to stammering wrecks. “Yield?” she echoed, voice dripping with honeyed amusement. Her gaze dropped to the tear she'd left in his shirt. Her free hand drifted up. Then, before he could stop her, she reached up and brushed her fingertips against the exposed skin at the edge of the rip.
Luke froze and his eyes widened. She could see the way his train of thought seemed to derail entirely.
"You look like you're trying very hard to remember what you were saying." A flush crept up the back of his neck.
Luke huffed out a laugh."You think that's what happened?"
"I know that's what happened."
His eyes narrowed.
"Careful, princess."
"Or what?"
"You're getting cocky."
Y/N tilted her head. "Learned from the best."
For a fraction of a second, Luke looked caught between annoyance and amusement.
That was the moment she struck—not with brute force, but with a calculated roll of her hips that threw his balance off-center. Luke's knee slipped from its precarious perch between her thighs, his grip faltering as his body reacted instinctively to the sudden shift beneath him. It was physics, really: leverage applied at the right angle could topple even the most stubborn opponent.
Y/N twisted her pinned wrist just enough to hook her fingers around his, her thumb digging into the tender pressure point below his knuckles. Luke hissed through his teeth—part pain, part surprise—and she used that split-second distraction to arch her hips sharply upward, leveraging her entire body into the motion.
One moment Luke was looming over her, the next, his back hit the packed earth with a thump that knocked the air from his lungs. Y/N straddled his waist before he could recover, her knees bracketing his hips as she pressed the edge of her reclaimed dagger to his throat.
Luke blinked up at her, his chest heaving. A strand of hair clung to his forehead, damp with sweat. His knife lay forgotten in the dirt beside them, the morning light catching the edge where it had skittered out of reach. His throat worked under the press of her blade.
"That's cheating," he rasped, but there was no weight in it. His hands flexed where they rested on her thighs.
Y/N tilted the dagger, letting the flat of the blade drag along his Adam's apple. "Cheating?" She arched one brow, slow and deliberate. "Or are you just mad it worked?"
Luke's lips twitched. His fingers tightened infinitesimally on her legs, calluses catching on the fabric of her shorts. "You distracted me."
She leaned down until her hair curtained them both, blocking out the rising sun. "Poor baby," she murmured, close enough to taste the salt on his skin. "Did the mean Aphrodite girl hurt your feelings?"
A laugh escaped him. His grip shifted, thumbs pressing into the soft flesh above her knees. "You wish."
The silence between them was thick enough to choke on. His thumbs traced lazy patterns on her skin, while he shook his head.
"You've been waiting for this since yesterday, haven't you?"
"Maybe."
A laugh escaped him.
Y/N pressed the flat of her blade lightly against his shoulder. "Yield."
Luke gazed up at her, still smiling and annoyingly calm. Then his eyes narrowed.
And Y/N immediately knew she had missed something.
"Oh, shit."
Luke's grin widened.
Then he moved.
One moment Y/N was straddling Luke’s hips, the next her back hit the dirt with enough force to knock the breath from her lungs. His knee pressed between her thighs again, deliberate this time, his grip iron around her wrists as he pinned them above her head with one hand. The other lifted her own dagger, dragging the flat of the blade along her cheek with agonizing slowness.
"You fight dirty, princess," Luke murmured, sounding far too pleased with himself. "But so do I."
"First lesson."
Y/N groaned. "There's a lesson now?"
Luke raised an eyebrow. "Did you forget I'm your mentor? Of course there is a lesson."
"First lesson," he murmured again, voice low enough to raise goosebumps along her arms. "Never leave an opening."
Y/N twisted in his grip, getting annoyed at herself for ending up in this position. "Second lesson," she countered through gritted teeth. "Always check for backup knives."
Luke's smile faltered half a second before the cold press of her boot knife kissed his ribs through his sweat-damp skin.
"You," he said slowly, "are terrifying." The dagger at her throat didn't move, but his knee eased back just enough to let her breathe. "Where the hell were you hiding that?"
Y/N tilted her chin, letting the blade nick her skin just to watch his pupils dilate and him to back up a little. "Wouldn't you like to know." Her voice came out rougher than intended, throat dry from panting.
Luke let out a short laugh. "I really should've searched you."
"That's a weird thing to say to someone you met yesterday."
That earned a genuine bark of laughter. Y/N took advantage of the distraction, pressing the knife a little more firmly against his side.
"Yield."
Luke's laugh vibrated through her chest, low and delighted. "Make me." His teeth gleamed in the morning light, canines sharp as his knives. The hand holding her now one wrist tightened, fingers pressing into her pulse points like he wanted to memorize their rhythm.
Y/N rolled her eyes and pressed the knife more firmly against his ribs.
Before she could reply—
A whistle sliced through the arena and both froze.
“Oh, gods.”
Y/N closed her eyes, recognising that familiar voice. Luke groaned.
"Seriously?"
They both turned and saw Percy standing at the edge of the training grounds holding an apple and looking far too pleased with himself.
His gaze dropped to the position they were in. The torn shirt. The knives.
Then back to their faces. A grin spread slowly across his face.
"No, don't let me interrupt."
Y/N immediately scrambled backward while Luke let go of her wrists and rolled away just as fast.
"We're training."
"Right," Percy said. "I see you two are training for...something."
Y/N pointed her dagger at him. Percy raised both hands.
"We're training."
"Of course." Percy's grin widened. "Very educational." Luke snorted.
Percy's eyes landed on the tear in Luke's shirt. His grin widened.
"Oh, wow."
"Percy."
"What happened to your shirt?"
Y/N looked away, suddenly fascinated by a nearby tree.
Luke rubbed a hand over his neck. Percy burst into a hearty laugh.
"I'm telling Annabeth."
"Get out."
Luke threw a practice sword at him. Percy yelped and bolted. His laughter echoed across camp long after he disappeared.
The moment he disappeared, silence settled over the arena.
Y/N pushed herself to her feet.
Or, well, tried to. Her legs were still shaky from the fight, and the loose dirt shifted beneath her boot.
A hand caught her elbow before she could fall.
For a second, neither moved. Then he cleared his throat and let go.
"You good?"
"Fine."
"Right."
"Right."
Another awkward beat passed.
Luke glanced down at the tear running through his shirt. Y/N followed his gaze and swallowed.
"...Sorry about that."
"It's fine."
A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth.
"Same time tomorrow?"
Y/N rolled her eyes. "You asking me out, Castellan?"
Luke nearly choked, red color spreading across his skin.
Y/N's grin widened.
"See you tomorrow."
Then she turned and walked away before he could recover.
MATCHMAKER
• pairing: fred weasley x potter!reader
• warnings: none
• summary: Fred spends months trying to find Y/N Potter the perfect boyfriend before realizing the reason none of his candidates are good enough is because he doesn't actually want her dating anyone but him. Featuring:
- Fred Weasley sabotaging his own matchmaking plans
- George suffering because he's the only intelligent person in the room
- Cedric Diggory accidentally becoming a couple therapist
- Harry Potter realizing every Burrow invitation was a setup
- one very jealous redhead
- two idiots who take far too long to figure it out
"Absolutely not," Fred Weasley declared, slamming his pumpkin juice down so hard the drink sloshed over the rim. George, seated beside him at the Gryffindor table, barely glanced up from his sandwich.
"I didn't even say anything," Y/N Potter protested, frowning as she dabbed at the spilled drink with her napkin.
"You were thinking it," Fred said, pointing an accusing finger. "That look. It is the same one Harry gets before he does something he shouldn't and it is the one you get when you're about to say something devastatingly reasonable."
Y/N rolled her eyes. "I was going to ask if you did the Charms essay, but clearly, your psychic abilities are wasted on me."
Fred leaned forward, elbows on the table, his expression shifting from mock outrage to something more calculating. "You know what your problem is?" he said, as if this were a revelation.
"I’m sure you’re about to tell me," Y/N sighed, nudging her half-eaten butter pastry aside.
"You," Fred declared, "are tragically single."
George choked on his sandwich and Fred slapped him hard between the shoulder blades. "See? Even George agrees!"
"I do not," George wheezed, wiping tears from his eyes. "I was—Merlin's beard—choking on my own saliva because you've officially lost the plot."
Fred ignored him, focusing instead on Y/N with the intensity of a man who'd just discovered a new pranking frontier. "Think about it," he said, gesturing broadly enough that a passing first-year nearly took an elbow to the face. "When was the last time you went on a date? A proper date, not that disaster with Davis where he spent twenty minutes lecturing about kneazle breeding."
George nodded, “He’s right.”
Y/N narrowed her eyes, feeling a sense of foreboding. “Why do I feel this is leading somewhere terrible?”
Fred grinned. “Because you’ve known me for six years.” He reached into his robes and pulled out a folded piece of parchment. George groaned. “No.” “Oh yes.” “No.” Fred dramatically slapped the parchment onto the table."Fear not! That is what friends are for princess! To find you a perfect match, lucky for you I am a great matchmaker."
Fred coughed theatrically. "Candidate number one: Oliver Wood."
Y/N blinked. "Oliver Wood? The one who sleeps with his Quidditch playbook under his pillow?"
“The very same.”
“The Oliver Wood who once spent forty minutes explaining Puddlemere United’s reserve strategy to the entirety of Hogwarts?”
“He is passionate.”
“The Oliver Wood who thinks discussing Puddlemere United qualifies as small talk?”
“Dedicated.”
“The Oliver Wood who nearly missed lunch arguing with a portrait about Quidditch formations?”
Fred beamed triumphantly, “You already know so much about him. It seems like you are a perfect match.” George buried his face in his hands while Y/N looked personally offended.
“Fred everyone knows things about him. He tells anyone who’ll listen.”
“He’s athletic.”
“He breathes Quidditch.”
“He has nice hair.”
George looked up.“You’re really running out of arguments.”
Fred threw a grape at him.
“You’re impossible.”
“No,” Fred corrected. “I’m a visionary.”
“You’re a menace.”
“That too.”
Three days later, Y/N Potter found herself outside the Quidditch pitch, Oliver Wood enthusiastically covering the back of an old Transfiguration essay with diagrams.
“And that’s where people get it wrong,” Oliver explained, sketching another arrow. “Everyone focusses on the Chasers but the real issue is positioning. That’s why Puddlemere United’s strategy has been completely misinterpreted.”
Y/N stared at the parchment, which contained seventeen arrows none of which seemed to lead anywhere.
“You are right,” Oliver nodded seriously. “That's exactly what i have been thinking.”
“I didn’t say anything,” Y/N said.
“Because you’re listening,” Oliver replied.
Suddenly, a suspicious choking noise came from somewhere behind the broom shed. Y/N’s eyes narrowed, but Oliver either didn’t hear it or thought it was normal.
“The thing is,” he continued, flipping the parchment over, “people don’t appreciate how much the reserve squad contributes to the overall structure.”
Y/N stared in horror as he revealed a fresh blank side. There was more. Behind the broom shed, George was bent over laughing.
“This is painful,” George said.
Fred squinted towards the pitch. “She looks interested.”
“She looks like she’s planning a murder,” George added.
“They’re having a conversation,” Fred said.
George looked at him. “Fred.”
“What?” Fred asked.
“She’s been staring at the same arrow for six minutes,” George said.
Fred frowned. “Maybe she’s concentrating.”
George laughed harder.
Twenty-five minutes later, Y/N slipped away under the pretence of Professor McGonagall expecting her. Whether McGonagall was aware of this supposed meeting was irrelevant; freedom was freedom. Unfortunately for her, Fred was waiting halfway back to the castle.
“So?” he asked, his voice cutting through the air.
Y/N halted her steps. “Fred.”
His grin faltered slightly. “Yes?”
“If Oliver Wood ever asks me about Puddlemere United again, I’m throwing both of you into the Black Lake.”
Fred considered this. “Not a love match then?”
“No.” With that, Y/N stomped back to the castle.
George caught up to Fred moments later still grinning. “Funny,” he said. “Last week Wood was passionate loyal and husband material.”
Fred shoved his hands into his pockets. “Yeah well turns out all he talks about is Quidditch.”
George stared at him. “You knew that before.”
“No I didn’t.”
“Fred.”
“What?”
“You literally introduced him by listing Quidditch related qualities.”
Fred opened his mouth to respond but paused, then closed it again. George smirked.
Fred frowned. “Did you see how close he was standing to her?”
George blinked. “What?”
“The point is he was standing weirdly close.”
“You arranged their date.”
Fred looked mildly horrified. George’s grin widened. “Oh.”
Fred quickly looked away. “Oh,” George said. “Don’t.” Fred warned.
“That’s what’s happening.”
“Nothing’s happening.”
“You got jealous.”
“I did not.”
“Fred.”
“What?”
“You got jealous of the bloke you picked.”
Fred scoffed. “I was not jealous.”
George hummed. “Interesting.”
Fred groaned. “Stop saying that.”
“I don’t think I will.”
Fred sighed dramatically before muttering something under his breath and quietly walked back to the castle.
In the evening Fred found Y/N at their house table and plopped down beside to her. "Fine. I admit Wood wasn't the match for you. That’s fine. There are several other options available. Like, option two: Lee Jordan."
"Our best mate?" George interjected already munching on a pastry of suspicious color, eyebrows nearly vanishing into his hairline. "The same Lee Jordan who set your eyebrows on fire last week?"
"Allegedly," Fred corrected, waving a dismissive hand. "Besides, that was a controlled experiment gone slightly awry. Point is, he's funny, charming, and—"
"—and he knows how to listen," Y/N finished flatly, crossing her arms. "Which is more than I can say for a certain redhead at this table."
Fred gasped, pressing a hand to his chest as if she'd physically wounded him. "That hurt. That was personal." He turned to George, who was now biting back his grin. "Did you hear that? She wounded me."
George shrugged. "She's got a point, mate. You do have the attention span of a concussed pygmy puff."
Y/N smirked, plucking a grape from the fruit bowl and tossing it at Fred's forehead. "See? Even George agrees."
"Lee is single," Fred announced, as if this were a groundbreaking discovery and not common knowledge to anyone who'd ever shared a dormitory with the boy. "And unlike some people"—he shot Y/N a pointed look—"he doesn't spend dates lecturing about magical creatures or Quidditch strategies. He tells jokes. Good jokes."
"Debatable," George muttered behind his hand.
"Fine," Y/N said, snatching the singed parchment from Fred's hands before he could launch into another sales pitch. "Will you stop bothering me if I talk with him?"
Fred's grin widened into something dangerously victorious. "Oh, absolutely," he lied, the gleam in his eyes suggesting the exact opposite. George, who had known his twin long enough to recognize impending disaster, groaned and buried his face in his hands.
Lee Jordan, as it turned out, was catastrophically bad at dating. The first clue should have been the way Fred had practically shoved Y/N into the courtyard bench beside him before vanishing with a suspiciously theatrical cough. The second clue was Lee's opening line: "So, Fred reckons you've got a thing for blokes who can make things explode. True or false?" Y/N had barely opened her mouth before Lee launched into a detailed explanation of his latest attempt to charm Filch's mop to sing vulgar sea shanties—which, admittedly, was impressive, if not exactly romantic. By the time he started diagramming the optimal placement of dungbombs in the Slytherin common room, Y/N was seriously considering hexing Fred into next week.
Back in the Gryffindor common room, Fred was lounging by the fire like a smug kneazle when Y/N stormed in, her hair slightly singed at the ends. "You set me up with a walking fireworks display?" she demanded, throwing a half-melted chocolate frog wrapper at his head. Fred caught it with a grin, unfazed.
"Ah, but did you laugh?" he countered, leaning forward with the eager anticipation of a gambler watching his dice roll.
Y/N opened her mouth, then paused. Lee had made her laugh—twice, before his experimental self-heating teacup had exploded and showered them both in lukewarm Earl Grey. Fred’s grin sharpened, sensing weakness.
“See?” He stretched his arms along the back of the sofa, radiating satisfaction. “Romance is overrated. What you really need is someone who—”
“No.” Y/N jabbed a finger at his chest. “No more setups. I’m done being your dating experiment.” Behind Fred, George mimed applauding from the armchair, mouthing finally around a mouthful of licorice wand.
Fred clutched his heart again, but this time his grin never wavered. “Darling you hurt me. Truly. But fine—no more setups.” He held up his hands in surrender, then leaned in, voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Unless… you secretly want me to keep trying?”
Y/N threw a throw pillow at his face. It bounced off his nose with a satisfying thump.
George snorted. “Mate, take the hint. You’re worse at this than Filch is at happiness.”
The Lee Jordan experiment officially ended a few days later when Lee cheerfully admitted that the primary reason he’d agreed to the date was Fred’s promise of access to several joke shop prototypes. Y/N wasn’t even offended; she’d suspected as much from the start. What surprised her was Fred’s reaction. He looked relieved, not pleased that the matchmaking attempt had failed but rather relieved as though a problem had somehow solved itself. George noticed this too, of course he did; he noticed everything. Y/N assumed this would finally end Fred’s increasingly disastrous mission, but she should have known better.
A week later, she arrived for breakfast to find Fred and George seated beside a piece of parchment so long it hung off both sides of the table. George was eating toast (again) while Fred furiously scribbled. Y/N immediately felt concerned.
“What is that?” Neither twin looked up. “What is what?” Fred asked. “The absurdly large piece of parchment.” Fred sighed dramatically. “If you must know, it’s research.” Y/N reached across the table before either twin could stop her. The title read: POTENTIAL BOYFRIENDS FOR Y/N POTTER. She stared, then stared some more. George had the decency to look embarrassed, but Fred didn’t.
“Fred.” “Yes?” “Why does this exist?” “Because your standards are clearly unreasonable and someone has to help.”
Y/N looked back down at the list, several names already crossed out. Oliver Wood -
Talks about Quidditch too much. Lee Jordan - Too interested in joke products. Cormac McLaggen. The name had been crossed out so aggressively it nearly tore through the parchment. Beneath it, Fred simply wrote: “Absolutely not.” Y/N looked up. “What does that mean?” “It means absolutely not.” “That’s not an explanation.” “It doesn’t need to be.” George looked between them and annoyed said “I asked the same thing.” Before Y/N could investigate further Fred suddenly lunged across the table to recover the parchment. Y/N yanked it away. “Give me that.” “No.” “Y/N.” “Fred.” George nearly inhaled his tea. The argument lasted long enough to draw the attention of half the Gryffindor table. In the end Fred recovered the list.
That evening, Y/N was halfway through her tea when Cedric Diggory slid into the seat across from her at the Gryffindor table with a polite, "Mind if I join you?" His warm smile and annoyingly perfect hair were enough to make every teenage girl swoon.
Cedric's eyes crinkled at the corners as he balanced his plate on the table. "Arithmancy, right?" he said, nodding at Y/N's textbook. "I swear, Vector's assignments make my brain feel like it's been through a wringer."
Y/N blinked, momentarily thrown. She’d anticipated a painfully obvious setup line from Fred, scripted with all the grace of a troll in tap shoes. However Cedric was already effortlessly tearing into his eggs, as if he hadn’t been coerced into anything. "You're in our class?" she asked, before realizing how stupid that sounded. Of course he was. It’s kind of difficult to miss him when a swarm of girls follow his every move.
"Third row, left side," Cedric said through a mouthful of food, grinning when she rolled her eyes. "What, you think Hufflepuffs don't take notes? I've got three inches on you—easy to miss me when you're busy cursing your quill for sputtering again."
A laugh escaped before she could stop it. "It's defective," she insisted, pointing at him with her own toast. "I swear it's got a vendetta. Last week it wrote 'bollocks' instead of 'Babbling' on my essay."
Cedric choked on his eggs, laughing so hard he had to wipe his mouth with his sleeve. "Merlin, I wish I'd seen Vector's face for that one," he wheezed, shaking his head. "Bet she docked you points for 'creative interpretation of magical theory.'"
Y/N groaned, tossing a grape at him. "She did! Ten whole points because apparently, my quill has 'an attitude problem.'"
Across the table, Fred's eyes narrowed. His fingers drummed against his untouched porridge like a man counting down to detonation. George, sensing impending disaster, kicked him under the table. Hard.
Fred's spoon clattered into his porridge as Cedric leaned closer to Y/N, their laughter bouncing off the Great Hall's enchanted ceiling like stray snitches. "This is unacceptable," Fred hissed, grabbing George's wrist before his twin could deliver another warning kick. "Look at him. Look at him—smug, golden, perfect. It's unnatural, he is doing too much, too little."
George pried Fred's fingers off his arm. "Mate, you're the one who literally orchestrated this. You handed Diggory a script like he was some second-rate actor in your tragic rom-com."
Fred scoffed. "I gave him suggestions. Polite conversation starters. Fun facts about her interests. Not—" He gestured violently as Cedric charmed Y/N's defective quill to float in a lazy figure-eight between them, "—this freakish display of effortless charm."
"Oh, now you're anti-charm?" George muttered, watching as Y/N flicked a grape at Cedric's forehead. The Hufflepuff caught it mid-air with his teeth, grinning as she mock-applauded. "Merlin's pants, Fred. You're acting like you caught him juggling Bludgers in her underwear."
Fred's chair screeched across the flagstones like a wounded hippogriff as he vaulted over the bench, narrowly avoiding face-planting into a platter of kippers. "Y/N!" he announced, draping himself across her shoulders with the grace of a concussed troll, his voice three octaves too loud for polite company. "Fancy seeing you here. Eating dinner. In the Great Hall. What a coincidence."
Cedric's eyebrows climbed toward his hairline as Y/N elbowed Fred sharply in the ribs. "We share a dormitory," she deadpanned. "And you've been staring at us like a starving kneazle at a tuna convention for ten minutes."
"Allegedly," Fred said, plucking a sausage off Cedric's plate without asking and biting into it with exaggerated relish. "So! Diggory. How's... Hufflepuff?" He waved the half-eaten sausage like a conductor's baton. "Still... yellow?"
George facepalmed so hard his ears rang.
Y/N stood abruptly scraping her chair against the flagstones. It sounded like a cat being dragged backwards through a knothole. Cedric’s fork hovered mid-air his expression flickering between amusement and concern as she muttered “I need air” before striding towards the Great Hall doors with a determined steps.
Fred's triumphant smirk lasted exactly two seconds before Cedric—bloody perfect Cedric—dropped his fork with a clatter and stood without hesitation. "Excuse me," he said politely to no one in particular, already moving after her with the effortless athleticism of someone who'd never tripped over his own shoelaces in his life.
"Did he just—"
Fred's fingers twitched toward his wand, but George grabbed his wrist with the reflexes of someone who'd spent years preventing impulsive twin decisions. "No," he hissed. "You are not hexing Diggory in the middle of the Great Hall."
"But he's following her," Fred protested, watching in horror as Cedric jogged to catch up with Y/N, his stupidly perfect hair bouncing with each stride. "Like some kind of—of golden-retriever-bloodhound hybrid."
George sighed, rubbing his temples. "Mate, you're the one who shoved them together. This is your mess."
Fred’s jaw tightened as he watched Y/N slow at the doors, her posture stiff and guarded. Cedric leaned close, murmured something inaudible, and Y/N’s shoulders eased just enough to release a reluctant laugh. Her hands vanished into her robe pockets, and then she nodded.
The world narrowed to the sight of them slipping into the corridor together. One heartbeat, they were framed in the Great Hall’s glow; the next, only the echo of their footsteps threaded through the lingering hum of conversation. Fred’s knuckles whitened around the edge of the bench as the moment bled seamlessly from noise into silence, leaving him in the wake of a hall that suddenly felt much colder.
The kitchens weren't as crowded as Y/N expected—just a handful of house-elves darting between bubbling cauldrons, their ears twitching at the intrusion. Cedric held the portrait door open with his foot, balancing a plate, one of the house elves forced into his hands, with two steaming mugs of something that smelled suspiciously like spiked hot chocolate. "Hufflepuff privilege," he said with a wink, nodding towards the elves now arranging a platter of cinnamon-dusted shortbread between them. "They think I'm malnourished."
Y/N snorted, accepting the mug. "You? Malnourished? You look like you were carved out of marble by a particularly enthusiastic sculptor."
Cedric's laugh bounced off the copper pots hanging overhead. "Flattery will get you extra biscuits." He nudged the plate toward her, his fingers brushing hers.
"So," Cedric said after a deliberate sip, "Fred's got... opinions about your love life."
Y/N nearly choked on her hot chocolate. "Fred's got opinions about everything," she muttered, wiping her mouth with her sleeve. "Last week he tried to convince me that Flobberworms were the next big fashion trend for dates. The week before that, he swore up and down that George had secretly been a Polyjuiced McGonagall for three days."
Cedric chuckled, leaning back against the kitchen's rough-hewn table. "Sounds like he's got his own way of looking out for you," he said, swirling his mug thoughtfully. "Even if it involves explosives and terrible setups."
Y/N rolled her eyes, but her fingers tightened around her mug. "More like he's allergic to the idea of me actually enjoying someone's company without his interference."
Cedric traced the rim of his mug with one finger, the firelight casting flickering shadows across his thoughtful expression. "You and Fred," he said finally, his voice quieter now, "you've been friends since first year, right?" Y/N blinked, caught off guard by the shift in topic. "Yeah," she admitted, stirring her hot chocolate absently. "He and George pulled me into their chaos during our first Herbology lesson when I accidentally repotted Mandrake without earplugs. Apparently they saw potential for prank partner. Harry almost had a heart attack when he found out about his older sister being friends with the twins."
Cedric laughed, the sound warm and genuine. "Can't blame him. They can be a lot." He hesitated, then added, "With George you seem to have a sibling bond while with Fred...you two seem... close. Closer than most friends." His tone was carefully neutral, but there was something searching in his gaze.
Y/N snorted into her mug. "If by 'close' you mean 'he's an insufferable git who thinks he gets a say in who I date,' then sure." She paused, then sighed. "But yeah. He's... Fred. He's the one who charmed my shoes to sing my mom's favorite song when I was homesick in second year. And the one who stayed up all night helping me study for Potions exam every single time the last few years, even though he hates Snape more than anyone."
Cedric studied her for a long moment, his fingers drumming against his mug. "You know," he said slowly, "for someone who complains about Fred's interference, you talk about him an awful lot."
Y/N stiffened. "I—what? No I don't."
"Three times just now," Cedric said, grinning when she threw a biscuit at him. He caught it effortlessly. "And that's not even counting how often you bring him up in class. Last week in Arithmancy, you spent twenty minutes arguing with Vector about whether Fred's theory on self-propelling dungbombs had mathematical merit."
"That was different!" Y/N protested, feeling her ears grow warm. "That was—that was academic. And it did have merit. Fred's diagrams were—" She cut herself off when Cedric's grin widened into something knowing. "Oh, shut up."
Cedric's grin softened into something dangerously perceptive as he took another sip of hot chocolate. "Did you ever think," he said, tilting his head slightly, "what it would be like if you two dated?"
The mug shook in Y/N's hands, splashing chocolate onto her robes. She stared at him, mouth half-open. "Fred and me?" The words came out strangled, like she'd inhaled a handful of Fizzing Whizbees. "That's—that's ridiculous."
"Is it?" Cedric's voice was infuriatingly mild as he summoned a napkin and handed it to her. "You whole mood changes when he walks into a room. You argue his prank experiments in front of professors, trust him to find you datable candidates—"
"Because we've been friends for years," Y/N interrupted, scrubbing at the stain with unnecessary force. "That's what friends do. They—they notice things. Doesn't mean anything."
Cedric leaned back against the table. "Funny," he mused, swirling his mug. "I've never seen Fred Weasley lose a game of Exploding Snap over whether I prefer caramel tart or pumpkin pasty."
Y/N's fingers froze mid-scrub. The napkin crumpled in her grip. "He—that was one time—"
"Last Thursday," Cedric supplied cheerfully. "And again yesterday when you two were arguing about which Honeydukes chocolate is superior. He looked like you'd cursed his kneecaps when you said you liked the dark chocolate peppermint crèmes over the milk caramel ones."
Y/N’s face burned hotter than dragonfire. She opened her mouth—closed it—then threw another biscuit at Cedric’s head. He caught it again, grinning like he’d just won a bet. "Admit it," he said, leaning forward with his elbows on the table. "You’ve got a thing for Fred Weasley."
Cedric was joking—mostly. But the way Y/N's fingers tightened around her mug, the sudden flicker in her gaze that darted away like a startled snitch, the flush creeping up her neck—all of it clicked into place with a precision that would’ve made Arithmancy look like guesswork.
"Merlin," Cedric breathed, half-laughing, half-stunned. "You do."
"I don’t," Y/N hissed, but her voice cracked on the second word, betraying her more effectively than any Veritaserum.
Cedric leaned back, whistling low under his breath. "Well. That explains why every bloke Fred’s thrown at you has been a disaster."
Y/N stared into her hot chocolate like it held the secrets of the universe, her cheeks burning hotter than the fire in the hearth. Cedric’s knowing smirk was unbearable—she wanted to vanish into the floorboards like a particularly embarrassed ghost.
"You could’ve just told him," Cedric said, nudging her foot under the table with his own. "Saved us all the theatrics."
She groaned, pressing her forehead against the cool wood of the kitchen table. "Oh, sure. ‘Hey Fred, by the way, I fancy you—please stop setting me up with every bloke in Hogwarts.’ That would’ve gone brilliantly."
Cedric chuckled, stealing another biscuit from the platter between them. "Better than him accidentally hexing me into next week for laughing at your jokes."
Y/N lifted her head just enough to glare at him. "He wouldn’t—"
Cedric raised an eyebrow.
"—okay, he might," she admitted, slumping back in her chair. "But only if you laughed at the wrong moment. Or the right one. Or breathed too loud in his general direction." She exhaled sharply, rubbing her temples. "It's just— Fred doesn’t do... feelings. He is a certified flirt, but he never, ever, took a witch on a date. When anyone asks him about it, he says he is too busy working on his career. But he seems to have planty of free time to bother me with his list of my perfect boyfriend candidates."
Cedric studied her for a long moment, his fingers drumming against his mug. "You ever think," he said slowly, "that maybe Fred’s been setting you up with every wrong bloke on purpose?"
Y/N snorted. "Oh, absolutely. His master plan: annoy me into celibacy."
"No, I mean—" Cedric hesitated, then leaned forward, his voice dropping conspiratorially. "What if he’s been sabotaging your dates because he can’t stand the idea of you with anyone else?"
The thought hit her like a rogue Bludger to the ribs. Her fingers twitched around her mug, sending ripples across the surface of her hot chocolate. "That’s... ridiculous," she said weakly. "Fred doesn’t get jealous. He invents new types of mayhem to distract himself from school work."
Cedric’s grin was infuriatingly knowing. "Yet here we are," he said, gesturing between them, "in the kitchens, because he looked ready to Avada my kneecaps for making you laugh at dinner."
The truth is blind as a Patronus charm. She groaned, pressing her palms to her eyes. "Merlin, I’m an idiot."
"Not entirely," Cedric allowed, stealing another biscuit. "But you did let him set you up with Lee Jordan. That’s... a choice."
Y/N groaned louder, sliding halfway off her chair. "I panicked! He was relentless—what was I supposed to do, tell him, 'Oh, by the way, the reason none of your terrible setups work is that I’ve been halfway in love with you since third year'?"
Cedric choked on his biscuit. "Third year?" His voice pitched upward like a mandrake’s scream. “Merlin’s pants, Y/N, that’s five years of pining!”
“Shut up,” Y/N hissed, glancing frantically at the nearest house-elf, who was now watching them with wide-eyed fascination while stirring a cauldron of something that smelled suspiciously like firewhisky-infused custard. She grabbed Cedric’s sleeve, yanking him closer. “It’s not—it wasn’t constant. It’s just… occasional. Intermittent pining.”
Cedric’s eyebrows climbed toward his hairline. “Intermittent,” he repeated flatly. “Like a faulty Floo connection?”
“Exactly!” She nodded vigorously, then faltered. “Wait, no—that makes it sound—”
Y/N groaned and slumped forward, pressing her forehead against the kitchen table. Cedric’s laughter bounced off the copper pots overhead as he leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. "Merlin's beard, you've got it bad," he said, shaking his head. "And here I thought I was the tragic romantic in this friendship."
She shot him a glare, but it lacked any real heat. "Shove off, Diggory. Like you've never had a crush."
"Oh, I have," he admitted, grinning. "But mine usually don't involve five years of denial and a conspiracy to sabotage my own love life via incompetent matchmaking."
Y/N lunged for Cedric's last biscuit, fingers brushing the cinnamon-dusted edge just as his hand snapped out, catching her wrist mid-air.
"Cheeky," Cedric murmured, grinning as she tried to twist free. His grip tightened just enough to keep her pinned, his other hand plucking the biscuit from the plate with infuriating ease. "Hufflepuffs do share," he said, breaking it in half with exaggerated fairness, "but we don't tolerate theft."
Y/N scoffed, kicking his shin under the table. "That wasn't theft, Diggory, that was justice—you've eaten three already!" She twisted her wrist sharply, but Cedric's Quidditch-honed reflexes kept her pinned.
"Well aren't you cozy." They froze mid-scuffle when Fred's voice cut through the kitchen like a rogue Bludger to the ribs. He stood framed in the portrait hole, his silhouette rigid against the flickering torchlight of the corridor beyond.
Fred's fingers twitched against the doorframe—once, twice—before he shoved off with a sharp laugh that sounded more like a hex hitting its mark. "Don't let me interrupt," he said, spreading his hands mockingly. "Looks like you two are... biscuit-deep in conversation."
Y/N jerked her hand back from Cedric's grip like she'd been scalded, her chair scraping loudly against the flagstones as she stood. "Fred—wait—" But he was already pivoting on his heel, his robes snapping behind him with the force of his retreat.
Cedric exhaled through his nose, watching Fred's retreating back with the air of a man who'd just rolled a critical failure in a high-stakes game of Gobstones. "Well," he said mildly, brushing biscuit crumbs off his robes, "that went spectacularly."
Y/N stood frozen in the kitchens, Cedric's words still ricocheting around her skull like rogue Bludgers. The house-elves had gone suspiciously quiet, their wide eyes darting between her and the empty portrait hole where Fred had vanished.
Cedric nudged her ankle under the table. "What are you waiting for?" he asked, nodding toward the door. "Christmas?"
One heartbeat she was standing there, fingers still tingling from Cedric's grip, the next she was sprinting toward the portrait hole with all the grace of a hippogriff mid-takeoff. She skidded on a patch of spilled custard, nearly face-planted into a tower of copper pans, and would've barreled straight through the door if a house-elf hadn't squeaked and yanked it wider at the last second.
Three strides into the corridor, she froze. Cedric's laughter echoed from the kitchen—warm, unbothered, the sound of someone who'd just handed her a lifeline and didn't need thanks. But her feet pivoted anyway, robes whipping around her ankles as she sprinted back, skidding to a stop in the doorway. "Thank you," she blurted, gripping the frame.
Cedric saluted her with his half-eaten biscuit, grinning around a mouthful of crumbs. "Go get your prankster," he said, waving her off. "And for Merlin's sake, don't let him set you up with anyone else—his taste is abysmal."
She didn't bother dignifying that with a response, already spinning back into the corridor. Hogwarts blurred around her—tapestries, staircases, the occasional yelp of a startled first-year as she barreled past. Fred couldn't have gone far.
She nearly collided with George at the base of the marble staircase, his arms full of what looked like the entire Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes inventory. "Whoa there—" He sidestepped just in time, but a box of Fanged Frisbees went airborne, clattering down three steps before she caught it with a hasty Accio. "You look like someone cursed your kneazle," George observed, tilting his head. "Or—" His gaze flicked past her shoulder, then back to her flushed face. "Ah. Kitchen raiding with Diggory, were we?"
"Not—not like that," Y/N panted, shoving the box back into his arms. She hesitated, fingers tightening around the edge. "Have you seen Fred?"
George's grin was all teeth. "Oh, you mean my emotionally constipated twin currently taking out his frustrations on a defenseless suit of armor near the Charms corridor?" He adjusted his grip on the boxes. "Third floor. Look for the one missing its left gauntlet—he transfigured it into a rather aggressive tea cup."
She was already moving before he finished speaking, taking the steps two at a time. Behind her, George called out, "Tell him if he wrecks another one, Flitwick's making him polish the rest for a month!"
The third-floor corridor was suspiciously quiet—no clanging armor, no shouted hexes—until a sharp bang echoed from an alcove near the Charms classroom. Y/N skidded around the corner just in time to see Fred slam his fist against the stone wall, his shoulders heaving. The suit of armor beside him was indeed missing its left gauntlet; in its place, a tea cup shaped like a snarling kneazle pulsed ominously.
"Leave me alone, George," Fred growled without turning, his voice rough like he'd been chewing on gravel.
"It's me," Y/N said, voice softer than she intended. Fred stiffened, his fingers curling into fists against the stone.
Fred turned slowly, his expression carefully blank except for the muscle twitching in his jaw. "Shouldn't you be back there?" He jerked his chin toward the staircase, his voice oddly flat. "With Diggory. Discussing... biscuits."
Y/N crossed her arms, stepping closer until the toes of her shoes nearly brushed his. "We were discussing you, actually."
That got a reaction—Fred's eyes snapped to hers, sharp as a jinx. "Me?" His laugh was jagged. "What's there to discuss? My stellar matchmaking skills?" He gestured wildly toward the general direction of the kitchens. "Clearly you two hit it off—"
Y/N grabbed Fred’s flailing wrist mid-gesture, her fingers tightening around his pulse point. "We hit it off discussing how ridiculous you are," she said, voice low. Fred froze, his breath hitching as her thumb brushed the inside of his wrist.
The tea cup kneazle unraveled abruptly, ceramic losing its shape. Fred’s gaze flicked to her mouth, then away. "Yeah?" he muttered, jaw working. "Which part? The bit where I set you up with a walking incendiary, or—"
"The bit where you can’t stand the idea of me liking anyone," Y/N interrupted, stepping closer until his back hit the alcove wall. Fred’s breath stuttered. "Especially when they make me laugh."
Fred’s fingers twitched against hers. "That’s not—"
"Not what?" Y/N challenged, pressing closer until Fred’s shoulders met the cold stone. His pulse hammered against her fingertips as she tilted her chin up to meet his gaze. "Not true?"
Fred’s throat worked, his free hand lifting as if to push her away—then hovering uncertainly between them, fingers twitching like a wand mid-spell. "You’re impossible," he rasped, but the heat in his voice belied the accusation.
She could see it then—the flicker of something raw beneath his bravado, the same look he got when a prank backfired spectacularly and he had to choose between laughing it off or admitting defeat.
“Admit it,” she said, tightening her grip on his wrist. “You sabotaged every single date because you couldn’t bear the thought of me with anyone else.”
Fred opened his mouth then closed it again, opening it once more but nothing came out. Y/N and Fred stared at each other, the silence stretching. Then Fred pointed at her accusingly with his free hand.
“That’s an outrageous allegation,” he said.
Y/N raised an eyebrow. “You crossed out Cormac McLaggen so hard you nearly tore through the parchment.”
“That was unrelated,” Fred said.
“You interrupted dinner because Cedric made me laugh,” Y/N continued.
“He was being suspiciously funny.”
“Cedric Diggory,” Y/N said, lifting a brow.
“Yes?” Fred said, blinking.
Fred looked genuinely convinced this explained everything. A laugh escaped her before she could stop it.
Y/N’s stomach performed a complicated piece of accidental magic. “Oh, no,” she said quietly.
Fred frowned. “What?”
“Oh, this is awful,” Y/N said.
“What is?”
“You actually are jealous,” she said, his ears immediately turning red.
“I am not,” he insisted.
“You are,” Y/N said.
“I am not,” Fred said again.
“You followed me to the kitchens,” Y/N said.
“I was investigating,” Fred said.
“Investigating what?”
Fred hesitated. “Biscuits.”
Fred looked offended when Y/N laughed so hard she nearly lost her balance.
“It was a perfectly reasonable investigation,” Fred said.
“Fred,” Y/N said.
“There were biscuits,” Fred said.
“Fred,” Y/N said again.
“There was hand-holding,” Fred said.
Cedric’s voice drifted back into her memory. Maybe he can’t stand the idea of you with anyone else. The realisation settled into place with terrifying clarity.
Merlin.
Fred wasn't trying to find her a boyfriend. Fred was trying to find literally anyone who wasn't him.
The great Fred Weasley—professional menace, part-time chaos merchant, full-time idiot—suddenly seemed very interested in a crack in the stone wall.
"Oh my god," she said.
"What?"
"You fancy me."
Fred made a strangled noise.
Y/N pointed dramatically.
"That noise means yes."
"It does not."
"It absolutely does."
Fred groaned and dropped his head against the wall. "This is humiliating."
She smiled slowly, dangerously. To which Fred immediately thought it was suspicious.
"What are you smiling about?"
"Nothing."
"That's a lie."
"Maybe."
"Y/N."
She stepped closer.
Fred straightened automatically.
"Y/N."
"You know," she said thoughtfully, "all this time I thought you were being ridiculous because you enjoy meddling."
"I do enjoy meddling."
"I know."
"Very much."
"I know."
Fred narrowed his eyes.
"You're making a point. I don't like it."
Her smile widened.
"The truth is," she said, "you're only slightly ridiculous."
Fred looked offended.
"Only slightly?"
"The rest of the problem is that you're an idiot."
Before he could respond, she grabbed the front of his robes and kissed him.
When she pulled back, Fred looked completely stunned. Y/N decided it was one of the best things she'd ever seen.
"You kissed me," he said.
"Observant."
"You actually kissed me."
"Still observant."
Fred blinked.
He grinned slowly, hopelessly victorious.
"Oh," he said.
"Oh?" Y/N repeated.
"Oh, this changes everything."
She groaned.
"There he is."
Fred's grin widened.
"You know, if I'd known all it took was several catastrophic matchmaking attempts and a complete emotional breakdown—"
Y/N smacked him on the arm and he laughed. The sound echoed down the corridor. For a moment neither moved. Then Fred reached for her hand and Y/N squeezed his fingers. He looked down at their joined hands and shook his head.
"George is never going to let me live this down."
"Absolutely not."
"He's going to be unbearable."
"Definitely."
Fred sighed.
"Worth it."
Y/N smiled.
"Yeah," she said.
"Definitely."
**Bonus scene:
The next day halfway through breakfast, Harry noticed Fred wasn’t paying attention to George.
Which was odd.
George was in the middle of a detailed story about a first-year, a suit of armour and suspiciously large fireworks and yet Fred seemed far more interested in whatever Y/N was saying. Harry watched as Fred reached across the table and stole a piece of toast from her plate. Y/N slapped his hand, but Fred stole it anyway. Neither seemed bothered.
Harry frowned. Across the table, George noticed his gaze and immediately smirked.
Suddenly everything clicked into place inside Harry's brain. Every summer invitation to the Burrow, every owl asking if Harry was coming, every follow-up sentence saying Y/N is invited too, every time Fred had somehow ended up sitting next to her.
Harry slowly lowered his fork at the realization. “Oh.”
He pointed at Fred. “Every time you invited me to spend the summer at the Burrow.” Fred closed his eyes. “Harry—“ “You wanted Y/N to come.” George burst out laughing.
Fred sighed. “Fine.” Harry stared. Fred rubbed a hand over his face. “I wanted both of you to come.”
“You used me.”
“I didn’t use you.”
“You absolutely used me.”
“It wasn’t the only reason!”
“Fred.”
“Fine. It wasn’t even the main reason.”
Harry shook his head. “You are unbelievably annoying.” “That’s fair.”
Fred smiled at Y/N, to which Harry immediately gagged.
“Oh, don’t start,” he muttered.
“We’re literally sitting here,” Y/N replied.
“Exactly.”
George’s shoulders shook with laughter. Fred looked thoughtful for a moment.
“You know, if you think about it, this is actually good news.”
“There’s no good news in this,” Harry said.
“You’ll finally get me as a brother.”
Harry gagged again. Y/N dropped her head onto the table.
“Fred.”
“What?”
“Please stop talking.”
George laughed so hard he had tears in his eyes. Harry pointed at Fred, saying: “That’s the opposite of good news.”
Fred looked deeply offended.
“Rude.”
“Merlin help us if there’s ever another you.”
The grin slipped from Fred’s face. Beside him, Y/N froze. Harry narrowed his eyes at both of them.
“I hope your kids inherit my sister's personality.”
The entire table went silent. Y/N made a strangled noise and covered her face.
“Harry!”
Fred looked equally horrified.
“We’ve been together for less than a day!”
George promptly lost his composure. Harry looked between them.
“What?”
“You can’t just say things like that!”
“I was making a perfectly reasonable observation.”
“It wasn’t reasonable!”
“It really wasn’t,” George managed between laughs.
Harry rolled his eyes. For a moment, he watched Fred and Y/N sitting there looking equally embarrassed and despite himself, felt some of his annoyance fade. Then he pointed at Fred one last time.
“If you make her cry, I’m helping George.”
For once, Fred didn’t joke. He glanced at Y/N before looking back at Harry.
“I won’t.”
Harry held his gaze for a moment before nodding. That would have to do. Across the table, George immediately ruined the moment.
“So we all agree that their children are doomed?”
And just like that, breakfast returned to normal.
TSURAK ATTACK AND STORM CONFESSION
Pairing: Aonung x sully!reader
Warnings: Jake as a father, kissing, flirting disguised as arguing, injury, + chaos at the end
Summary: Tuk almost died because they weren't paying attention. Now Y/N and Aonung have to deal with the consequences. The guilt? Manageable. Admitting they're in love? Significantly harder. Well that's when the storm comes in the play.
The day had been going well, too well, really, which should have been the first warning.
Y/N Sully balanced effortlessly on the rocky outcrop, her bowstring taut between her fingers as she tracked the school of fish darting through the shallows below. The water was clear, the sun warm against her shoulders, and Tuk's excited giggles from where she crouched nearby were a constant, comforting hum beneath the sound of the waves.
Aonung, of course, ruined it.
"Your stance is off," he muttered just as she loosed her spear. It struck the water a second too late, and the fish scattered in a silver flash.
She clenched her jaw. "My stance is fine."
"Your spear arm wobbles like a newborn's," Aonung added, leaning against a nearby rock with that insufferable half-smirk. His own catch, three fat fish already strung on a vine, swung lazily from his hip while Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides, already preparing for a punch.
"Maybe if you shut your mouth for once, I wouldn't miss," Y/N snapped, whirling on him so quickly that her braids lashed against her shoulders.
His smirk didn't falter. If anything, it widened, infuriatingly unbothered.
Tuk giggled again, crouched far too close to the water's edge, her tiny fingers skimming the surface as she tried to catch minnows.
"You’re blaming me for your bad aim now?" Aonung drawled, rolling his shoulders as though he were settling in for a proper argument. The tide licked lazily at the rocks beneath them, but beyond the cove the sky had already begun to bruise purple along the horizon, the familiar warning of a storm gathering out at sea. Y/N barely noticed. She was too busy imagining how satisfying it would be to wipe that smirk off his face with her fist.
Tuk's delighted squeal twisted suddenly into a sharp gasp, then a scream, high and panicked, cutting through the salt-heavy air like a knife.
Y/N spun toward the sound just in time to see her little sister's small hands clawing at the surface, fingers spread wide before she was dragged beneath the water with a violent splash. The sea churned where she vanished, bubbles bursting upward in frantic streams.
Y/N didn't think as she lunged forward, her forgotten spear clattering against the rocks as her knees slammed into wet stone and both arms plunged into the shallows. Her fingers brushed nothing but froth and the slick pull of retreating waves.
"Tuk!"
The name tore from her throat, raw and desperate.
Aonung's mocking smirk vanished instantly.
He was moving before Y/N could shout again, diving into the water in a clean arc, his body cutting through the waves with the effortless precision of someone born to the sea.
Dark shapes writhed beneath the surface.
It’s not a fish. It’s something larger and alive.
Y/N's pulse hammered against her ribs as she waded in after him, icy water climbing her shins while panic tightened around her chest like a vice. She couldn't see clearly through the churned-up water. Couldn't reach far enough. Couldn't do anything except watch.
Then Aonung surfaced.
He broke through the waves with a gasp, Tuk clutched tightly against his chest.
The creature, some eel-like monstrosity streaked with faint bioluminescent markings, still clung to her ankle, its jaws locked in a vicious grip.
Aonung snarled something low and wordless.
One arm remained wrapped around Tuk while the other drove his hunting knife downward.
Once.
Twice.
The water darkened around them.
The creature convulsed violently before going limp, its grip finally loosening as it slipped beneath the surface and disappeared into the depths.
Tuk trembled uncontrollably when Y/N gathered her into her arms.
Her sobs were muffled against Y/N's collarbone, her fingers digging into her sister's arms as though she feared she might vanish if she let go.
Y/N held her tighter.
"I've got you," she whispered, pressing her lips against Tuk's damp curls while her own breath came in ragged gulps. "I've got you, Tuk-Tuk."
Aonung waded toward them, his expression unreadable, his usual arrogance replaced by something strained and quiet.
For a moment his hands hovered uncertainly near Tuk's back, as though he wasn't entirely sure he had the right to comfort her now.
"She okay?" he asked, his voice rough.
Y/N swallowed hard before nodding. "Just scared."
She adjusted Tuk in her arms, trying to ignore the way her own legs shook from the rush of adrenaline.
"We need to get her home."
Tuk tightened her grip immediately.
"Don't wanna go in the water again."
The words twisted painfully in Y/N's chest.
She couldn't blame her.
Before she could reply, Aonung stepped forward, his jaw set with quiet resolve. “I’ll carry her,” he declared, his words carrying the weight of an order rather than an offer.
"You keep watch."
Something hot and defensive flared in Y/N's chest, but before she could argue, Tuk lifted her tear-streaked face and reached toward him.
“Okay,” she whispered, her voice so soothing it silenced every protest Y/N could muster.
Aonung took her carefully, settling her against his side with surprising gentleness, one hand resting lightly against her back.
Within moments Tuk sagged against him, exhausted, her small frame finally surrendering to the aftermath of fear.
Y/N clenched her fists, feeling a surge of frustration. She should have been the one carrying Tuk, the one to pull her from the water. Yet, it was Aonung who had moved faster, who had saved her. The realisation left a bitter taste in her mouth.
"Let's go," she muttered quietly.
Behind them, the first drops of rain began to fall.
The wind whipped the waves into frothing peaks behind them, and the first crack of thunder split the sky just as they reached the woven pathway leading to the Sully family's marui.
Jake Sully was already standing in the doorway, his silhouette sharp against the glow of the hearth.
His expression darkened as he observed Tuk’s limp form in Aonung’s arms, the trembling of Y/N’s hands at her sides, and the unnatural pallor that had settled over both their faces. Rain slashed sideways through the open doorway, soaking the woven floor mats and bringing the storm’s scent inside.
“What happened?” Jake’s voice was low and dangerous, a tone that could make even the reef’s boldest predators retreat.
"It was a tsurak," Aonung said, his voice flat and his shoulders squared as though he were bracing for a blow.
Tsurak.
The creature slithered through Metkayina legends like venom through a wound, whispered about in hushed tones around dying cookfires. Elders spoke of bioluminescent streaks pulsing through the blackest depths and jaws capable of swallowing a child whole.
Jake's eyes flicked immediately to Tuk's ankle, where dark bruises were already beginning to bloom beneath the skin.
Something in his face went still.
Neytiri appeared behind him, her fingers curling around the doorframe until her knuckles whitened. Her gaze locked onto Tuk’s tear-streaked face before sharply shifting toward Y/N.
“Explain.” It wasn’t a request.
Y/N opened her mouth, but the confession lodged in her throat before it could form.
We weren't paying attention. I let her get too close. I was too busy arguing with him.
The truth tasted like failure.
Beside her, Aonung shifted Tuk's weight in his arms, his jaw tightening.
"She wandered too deep," he said more quietly. "The tsurak was hunting near the reef. It..."
"You were supposed to be watching her."
Jake stepped forward, rainwater dripping from his braids, his voice dropping into a low snarl.
The accusation wasn’t against Aonung; it was directed at Y/N.
She felt it land like a slap. She flinched to which Aonung stiffened immediately.
Behind Jake, Neytiri's tail lashed once, sharp enough to crack through the silence.
"It wasn't just her," he said, his voice rough. "I was there too. I didn't see..."
"Enough."
Neytiri stepped forward and took Tuk from his arms before he could finish.
Tuk whimpered but didn't resist, curling into her mother's chest like a frightened hatchling seeking shelter. Neytiri's fingers traced the bruises around her ankle, her nostrils flaring as she examined the injury.
The silence that followed settled heavily over the room, thick enough that it felt almost physical, pressing into Y/N’s ribs with every breath she took.
Neytiri did not speak at first. Her arms remained firm around Tuk, who had begun to quiet in her grasp, the earlier terror slowly giving way to exhaustion, her small fingers still curled tightly into the fabric of her mother’s chest as if she feared the world might take her again if she let go. Neytiri’s eyes, however, had not softened. They moved between Y/N and Aonung with a steady, unyielding focus, taking in every detail, every tremor of guilt, every drop of rain still clinging to their skin.
"You both failed," she said at last, her voice low and absolute, cutting cleanly through the lingering storm outside.
The words landed with a finality that made Y/N’s throat tighten painfully, because there was no anger left in them anymore, no heat to argue against or defend herself from, only truth, heavy and undeniable.
Tuk could have died.
The thought pressed into her chest until it hurt to breathe.
Jake exhaled through his nose, turning slightly away as though even looking at them a moment longer was difficult, his shoulders tightening beneath the weight of exhaustion and something deeper, something closer to disappointment than fury.
Y/N clenched her hands at her sides, nails biting into her palms as she tried not to let the pressure behind her eyes spill over, because crying would not fix anything and it would not undo what had already happened, and she knew, even without being told, that neither of them would accept excuses.
Aonung stood rigid beside her, rain still dripping from the ends of his braids onto the woven floor, his usual confidence nowhere to be found beneath the silence that wrapped itself around him. His jaw was tight, but he did not speak, and the absence of his voice felt almost unfamiliar in a way that made everything worse.
For a long moment, no one moved.
The storm outside filled the gap between them instead, wind pressing against the walls of the marui and rain striking the woven structure in uneven, restless rhythms that mirrored the tension inside.
It was Tuk’s small sound that finally broke it, a soft, tired sniffle as she shifted in Neytiri’s arms, her grip loosening just slightly now that she was safe again, though not entirely willing to let go. Neytiri immediately adjusted her hold, brushing damp hair back from Tuk’s face with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with the severity in her expression.
Jake finally turned back toward them, his gaze lingering on Y/N for a moment longer than Aonung, something unreadable passing through his eyes before he spoke again, quieter now, controlled but firm.
“We take her to Ronal,” he said.
After that, there was no discussion, only movement and the lingering weight of everything that had already been said. There was an unspoken understanding that nothing about this would be forgotten easily, not by any of them.
Tsahik's hut sat farther back from the shore, where the reef’s constant roar dulled into something steadier, like a deep breath held beneath the surface of the world. The path there was walked in near silence, broken only by the soft sound of Tuk’s occasional whimper as she shifted in Neytiri’s arms, and the steady rhythm of rainwater dripping from Aonung’s braids onto the packed sand beneath their feet.
Jake led the way without looking back, his shoulders set in a rigid line that made it clear this was not a walk, but a decision already made and being carried out. Neytiri followed closely behind, her grip on Tuk never loosening, as if holding her was the only thing preventing the moment from breaking further. Y/N walked slightly behind them, each step weighed down by the presence of Aonung beside her, though she did not look at him yet, not while her thoughts remained too raw to safely confront.
When they arrived, Ronal was already waiting.
She did not ask what happened at first, because whatever urgency had brought them here was already written across their bodies in salt, bruises, and exhaustion. Instead, she stepped forward with calm precision and took Tuk from Neytiri’s arms without hesitation, lowering the child onto a woven mat near the hearth where the light was warm and steady, untouched by the storm still raging outside.
"It was tsurak," Aonung said before anyone else could speak, his voice rough and immediate, as though the words had been sitting too long in his throat.
Ronal pressed her palm flat against Tuk’s ankle, her fingers spreading carefully over the bruised skin as she examined the injury with quiet precision, her touch steady in a way that made it clear she was reading far more than just what could be seen on the surface.
“Tsurak,” she murmured, her voice low and deliberate as she kept working, “do not hunt near the reef.”
Her golden eyes lifted then, sharp and unflinching, settling on Y/N and Aonung in a way that made the air feel suddenly thinner, as though the space inside the hut itself had tightened around them.
“They live in the deep waters. Far from here.”
Aonung shifted slightly beside Y/N, his tail giving a small, restrained flick against the floor, a rare sign of discomfort he did not try to hide but also did not explain.
“Then why—”
“They are drawn to noise,” Ronal interrupted without looking away from Tuk for long, her fingers pressing lightly again against the child’s ankle as though following something invisible beneath the skin, something only she could interpret.
“Loud sounds. Disturbances.”
Her gaze lifted again, slower this time, and lingered on Aonung before moving to Y/N’s hands, still clenched tightly at her sides as if she could hold the moment from falling apart by force alone.
“The tsurak hear it. They follow.”
Y/N felt it in her chest first, a pressure that made the memory come back too clearly, the raised voices, the heat of anger, the sharpness of every word exchanged too close to the water.
Aonung’s tail flicked again, the motion smaller this time, almost involuntary, and the tip brushed lightly against Y/N’s calf before he seemed to register it, both of them stiffening at the contact as if it had been far more deliberate than it actually was. He did not move away, but he also did not acknowledge it, only tightening his jaw and fixing his gaze somewhere beyond the far wall where the storm still beat against the woven sides of the hut.
Jake finally turned fully from the doorway, the shift slow but decisive, and his eyes, dark and unreadable, locked directly onto Y/N.
“You were fighting.”
Y/N’s throat tightened at Jake’s words.
“Yes,” she admitted, the word coming out rough, like it had to be pulled free. Aonung didn’t speak beside her, but his silence carried just as much weight, sharp and unavoidable in the small space between them.
Jake exhaled slowly through his nose. “You realize,” he said, voice low, “that one day, you’ll both be leading your people.”
Oh, believe us, we both know that.
Aonung’s jaw tightened slightly, his fingers twitching once at his sides before he forced them still.
“That’s why we train,” he muttered, the defensiveness quick to surface even if it didn’t fully hold. “To learn.”
Jake’s gaze shifted to him immediately. “Learn what?”
Aonung swallowed, his throat working as he tried to answer and didn’t quite manage to find one. Whatever confidence he usually wore wasn’t there anymore, stripped down to something tighter and less certain.
Jake’s hand flexed once against his thigh, then again before he let out a slow, controlled breath and turned away from them.
“We’ll talk in the marui,” he said, his voice low enough that it almost disappeared under the storm. It wasn’t offered as a choice, and the set of his shoulders made it clear there wouldn’t be space for disagreement.
Y/N swallowed, her throat dry despite the rain cascading down her skin and soaking through her clothes. She didn’t need to look at Aonung to know he was beside her, completely still, as if even the slightest breath might worsen the situation.
Then Jake added, quieter but sharper “Alone.”
Something shifted in Aonung at that, seeing that his posture tightened, though he still said nothing.
The walk back carried that silence with it.
Only the storm filled the space between them, wind pushing through the trees and rain hitting the ground hard enough to blur the path beneath their feet. Their footsteps sank into the mud in steady rhythm, but no one spoke to break it.
Halfway back, movement broke through the rain ahead of them, and Lo’ak and Neteyam emerged from the downpour.
“What happened?” Neteyam demanded immediately, his attention snapping straight to Y/N as he reached for her arm. “We heard—”
“Later,” Jake cut in without slowing, stepping between them and continuing forward as if the interruption had never fully existed. His hand came down on Lo’ak’s shoulder, firm and guiding, redirecting him without force but with no room to resist.
“I need to speak with your sister alone.”
Lo’ak opened his mouth like he wanted to argue, but Neteyam caught his wrist before he could, holding him back with a quiet look that said enough without words. The protest died before it could fully form, swallowed by the weight in Jake’s voice and the tension in his posture.
Y/N kept walking, with her chest tightening, because even without turning around, she could feel all of them watching her go.
Kiri was waiting in the marui when they arrived, perched on a woven mat. She took one look at Jake's face and rose without a word. As she passed Y/N, she gave her elbow a brief squeeze, equal parts comfort and warning. The woven door flap fell shut behind her with a soft rustle, leaving Y/N alone with her father.
Jake stood by the centre of marui, his hands bracing against its edge and shoulders bowed beneath an invisible weight. Firelight cast shadows across his back, revealing old scars from battles Y/N had only ever heard about in stories.
When he finally spoke, his voice was low and rough.
"You know better."
The words hit harder than any shout. Y/N dug her nails into her palms and replied, “I do.”
"Then why?" Jake turned to face her, his eyes reflecting the firelight. There was no warmth in them, only something sharper. "Why let it get that far?"
He remained still, rainwater trickling from his braids onto the marui floor, and spoke words that pierced deeper than any blade, without raising his voice or pacing.
"I'm disappointed in you, daughter."
Her stomach dropped. My own father says he is disappointed in me. I should have been better, I am supposed to be better.
Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides. Her throat tightened around a sudden, desperate urge to explain, but what could she possibly say?
That Aonung had provoked her?
That she'd lost control?
That none of it would have happened if he had just kept his mouth shut?
The excuses sounded pathetic the moment they formed. Childish.
"Your job is to protect her with your life," he said quietly.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound nearly swallowed by the storm rumbling outside, before he turned away. The line of his shoulders remained rigid beneath the dark ink of his tattoos.
"Dismissed."
Y/N swallowed against the bitter taste of failure coating her tongue.
"I'm sorry, sir," she managed, the honorific scraping against her throat like sand.
It wasn't enough. It could never be enough. I will never be enough.
Still, the apology escaped anyway, small and desperate in the silence stretching between them.
Jake remained silent and unmoving. His broad back faced her, silhouetted against the firelight like a statue carved from disappointment and storm.
The rejection stung more than any punishment he could have given.
Unable to bear it any longer, she turned...and ran.
The woven door flap slapped against her shoulder as she pushed through it. Wind-driven rain lashed her cheeks like tiny knives, but she didn't stop.
Her bare feet pounded across the slick pathways, the storm's roar swallowing the strangled sound that escaped through her clenched teeth. Behind her, the warm glow of the Sully marui grew smaller with every stride, swallowed by darkness, rain, and the hollow ache spreading through her chest. Somewhere between the marui and the shoreline, her vision blurred.
Saltwater streaked down her face. Whether it came from the storm or her own tears, she couldn't tell.
It didn't matter.
The sea churned violently beneath the storm’s fury, black waves crashing against each other as the wind tore their crests into frothy white foam. Y/N barely slowed before diving into the churning water.
The cold hit like a punch to the chest, knocking the breath from her lungs.
Good.
Let it hurt.
Let it drown out the echo of dad's words.
Let it smother the memory of Tuk trembling in my arms.
Let it erase the image of Aonung carrying my sister to safety with steady, capable hands when I couldn't.
Y/N kicked harder, driving herself deeper beneath the surface. Salt burned her eyes as she angled toward a submerged cove she had discovered months earlier during one of her reckless solo dives.
She needed to escape everyone and the disappointment reflected in her father’s eyes. I want to run away from myself.
The cove wasn't marked on any clan maps.
A jagged fissure hidden within the reef wall, barely wide enough to squeeze through, opened into a secluded cavern where bioluminescent algae painted the ceiling in swirling shades of blue. Y/N had never shown it to anyone. Not even Lo'ak, with whom she is closest.
Especially not Lo'ak, who would have told Neteyam within the hour.
Now, with her ribs aching and her father's disappointment clinging to her like wet kelp, this small cove was the only place she wanted to be.
Y/N broke the surface with a sharp gasp. Her lungs burned as she wiped saltwater from her stinging eyes.
In that moment, she found herself utterly still, unable to move even a muscle. The cavern around her was bathed in a gentle, ethereal blue light, with delicate ripples of bioluminescence gracefully weaving their way across the surface of the water and casting shimmering patterns on the rugged, jagged stone walls that surrounded her. High above the tranquil pool, perched confidently on a rocky ledge, was a figure whose presence was immediately familiar to her, a sight that stirred a flood of recognition within her mind.
Aonung.
He froze, his hand halfway to a discarded knife beside him. His tail stiffened, and his eyes widened in surprise as they locked onto hers.
For a moment, neither of them moved. The only sounds were the distant drip of water echoing through the cavern and the ragged rhythm of Y/N’s breathing.
“You…” Aonung’s voice cracked. He cleared his throat and lowered his hand slightly, though his fingers remained hovering near the knife. “You followed me?”
Y/N let out a breathless laugh that sounded more like a wheeze.
"Into your secret hideout?" she shot back, hauling herself onto a ledge opposite him. Water streamed from her clothes and pooled beneath her feet. "Don't flatter yourself."
His brows furrowed as the blue glow cast shifting patterns across his face. The tension in his jaw and deepening scowl were illuminated. “Then why are you…”
"Because my father hates me," she snapped, wringing out her braids with more force than necessary.
The words tasted bitter and raw on her tongue. She hadn't meant to say them aloud, especially not to him.
Aonung’s tail flicked, creating ripples across the pool. Uncharacteristically, he had no retort. He simply observed her with that infuriatingly unreadable expression. The algae on the cavern walls pulsed softly, casting shifting shadows that made his features appear older and sharper.
"You come here often?"
Aonung's fingers twitched toward the knife resting beside him, the movement seeming more like habit than caution.
“Often enough,” he muttered, glancing upwards at the algae-streaked ceiling as if it held some hidden wisdom. His usual smirk was gone replaced by a more subdued expression. “When I need to think.”
Y/N snorted, shaking water from her ears.
"Must be exhausting for you."
She slumped against the damp stone drawing her knees to her chest. The cavern’s salty, faintly metallic smell, reminiscent of churned seawater, filled the air. The surprisingly comfortable silence was soon broken by Aonung’s expression.
He leaned forward with his gaze sharpened and his nostrils flared.
"You're bleeding," he said, his voice stripped of its usual teasing edge, that he has in their usual conversations.
Y/N followed his gaze to the shallow cut along her calf.
Blood, diluted, trickled down her skin and vanished into the pool below.
"From the rocks," she muttered, glancing away. "When I lunged for Tuk."
He crossed the small distance between them and crouched beside her, his attention fixed on the wound. His fingers hovered over her calf for a moment, as though weighing whether she would shove him away, before he pressed a damp strip of woven seaweed against the cut. The sudden sting made her hiss through her teeth.
"Hold still," he said, his voice lower than usual.
With remark behind her teeth, Y/N tensed instinctively, her fingers digging into the damp stone beneath her. Aonung's hands were rough from years of spear training and reef hunting, the skin calloused and worn, yet his touch was surprisingly careful as he adjusted the seaweed wrap and pressed it firmly against the wound.
Overhead, the bioluminescent algae pulsed softly, casting shifting patterns of blue light across the cavern walls. The glow illuminated the concentration etched across Aonung's face, highlighting the furrow between his brows as he worked.
There was something strangely unsettling about seeing him like this; not smirking, provoking or looking for a fight. He is simply focused and quiet. He looks wiser.
Without a word, he tore a narrow strip of woven kelp from the wrist wrap he wore and secured the seaweed bandage in place with practiced efficiency. The movement was so natural that it was obvious he had done this many times before.
He finally leaned back to inspect his work.
“There," he said. "It should stop bleeding now."
The silence between them felt heavier than the storm raging beyond the cavern walls.
Y/N found herself watching the way Aonung's hands moved as he secured the final knot in the bandage, his fingers quick and precise in a way that felt completely at odds with the lazy arrogance he usually carried around like a second skin. When he finished, he sat back on his heels, his tail flicking once behind him.
"It'll hold," he said gruffly. "Unless you plan on falling onto another rock."
Y/N flexed her leg, testing the bandage. The sting had dulled considerably, muted by whatever medicinal properties the seaweed possessed.
"Thanks."
I’d never thanked him before, not when he’d rescued me from a riptide during training or saved Tuk.
The realisation settled heavily in her stomach.
Aonung snorted and shifted back to his side of the ledge. "Don't get sentimental."
Then he picked up a loose pebble and tossed it into the pool, with a gesture that felt more absent-minded than mocking. Ripples spread across the glowing water, distorting their reflections beneath the bioluminescent light.
Silence settled between them once more. Y/N stared down at her reflection as the water stretched and warped her features with every passing ripple. Her braids hung loose and tangled from the storm, and there was still dried salt clinging to her skin.
I look awful.
"I should thank you."
Her voice barely carried beyond the steady drip of water echoing through the cavern. Aonung went completely still.
His fingers paused around another pebble.
"...What?"
Y/N swallowed.
"For saving Tuk."
She added, “If you hadn’t been there…”
The memory was still too fresh.
Too vivid.
Tuk disappearing beneath the surface.
The water closing overhead.
Panic.
Aonung looked away first, his grip tightening around the pebble as he stared into the glowing pool below them.
"If I hadn't been there," he said slowly, "the tsurak wouldn't have come at all."
The pebble left his hand with more force than necessary, striking the water and sending ripples racing across the cavern.
"My mother said it herself. Tsurak follow disturbances. Noise. Fighting. We were arguing like children, making enough commotion for every predator in the reef to hear us."
His jaw clenched. “We were behaving like fools.”
Aonung rested his forearms on his knees and continued staring into the water.
"I was pushing because I was angry, and you kept pushing back because you were angry too, and neither of us cared what was happening around us until it was too late."
Y/N exhaled slowly. “Yeah.” The agreement tasted bitter. “We were.”
She traced a finger along the edge of her bandage.
Aonung’s head jerked up in surprise but he quickly schooled it back into neutrality. He studied her for a long moment his gaze tracing the exhaustion in her slumped shoulders and the slight tremor in her fingers against the stone. The cave’s blue glow softened his usual sharp features making him appear younger and almost vulnerable.
"You're admitting fault?" he asked finally, his voice carefully neutral. "That's new."
Y/N scowled, picking at a loose thread in her makeshift bandage. "Don't make it weird." The words came out half-hearted, lacking their usual bite. "She could've died because of us."
The pebble in Aonung's hand cracked against the far wall with sudden violence, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. "I know." His voice was raw, stripped bare of its usual arrogance. When Y/N looked up, his fingers were clenched so tight around another stone that his knuckles gleamed white in the bioluminescent light. "She trusted us. Both of us. And we—" He exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound jagged. "We failed her."
Y/N swallowed against the lump in her throat. Outside, the storm howled against the cave mouth, waves slamming into the reef with enough force to send tremors through the rock beneath them. Inside, the silence between them felt heavier than the ocean's weight.
Aonung shifted abruptly, his tail flicking droplets of water across the ledge.
"Your father was right."
His jaw tightened as he added, “We’re supposed to be leaders, future leaders, anyway.” He let out a humourless laugh and shook his head. “And today we were just stupid kids.”
Y/N didn't argue.
Staring into the rippling water below, she gazed at her reflection. Salt had left her braids tangled and uneven, while dark shadows lingered beneath her eyes.
"I didn't even see it happen," she admitted quietly. "I was so busy being angry at you that I didn't notice Tuk wandering deeper until..."
“Until she screamed.” Aonung’s voice was flat and weary as he finished his sentence. He picked up another pebble rolling it between his fingers before dropping it into the water. “Same.”
Y/N glanced at him. Perhaps for the first time since they’d met, Aonung seemed completely stripped of his usual confidence. His shoulders curved inward and the rigid line of his spine held a tension no amount of posturing could disguise.
He looked exhausted too.
Aonung exhaled and rubbed his palms against his thighs as though trying to scrub away the memory itself.
"My father won't say it."
His gaze remained fixed on the water. "But he's disappointed too."
Y/N's eyes drifted to his hands as his fingers found the necklace resting against his chest. He traced the intricate weave absentmindedly, following its familiar pattern.
The same necklace Tuk had clung to while he carried her back to shore.
Aonung swallowed. "Not just because of Tuk." His voice dropped lower. "Because of everything."
Y/N frowned slightly. She'd never considered that Tonowari might look at his son and see the same failures her dad saw in her. That beneath Aonung's arrogance, there might be the same crushing weight of expectation.
"I guess we're both disappointments, then," Y/N said, watching a droplet of water slide down the cave wall.
Aonung's tail struck the stone ledge with enough force to send a spray of water into the pool below. The algae's glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes before he turned his face away. "You were never a disappointment to me," he said, so softly the words almost drowned in the cave's echoes.
Y/N wondered for a moment if she had misheard him. Surely I had.
"What?"
Aonung didn't repeat himself. Just stared at the cave wall as if it held the answers to some unspoken question, his fingers tracing the edge of his knife sheath like a nervous habit she'd never noticed before. The bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their light dimming as the storm outside reached its peak, wrapping the cavern in an eerie, flickering twilight.
Y/N suddenly realised her heartbeat was too fast. Far too fast
"Then why—" She swallowed, the words sticking. "Why do you act like you hate me?"
His shoulders tensed. "I don't—" He drew in a sharp breath and dragged a hand across the back of his neck. When he spoke again, his voice was rougher, scraped raw. "It's easier."
"That can't be true," she said, her voice scraping low. "You definitely were disappointed when I kept falling off my ilu the first year we came here."
Aonung's tail flicked sharply against the ledge, scattering droplets. "That was different." His jaw worked around the words as if chewing through tough meat. "You were—" He exhaled sharply through his nose. "You kept getting back on, no matter how many times you fell. Even when the whole clan laughed." His ocean eyes flicked to hers, unguarded for once. "I wasn't disappointed...I was astonished."
Y/N's fingers stilled against her damp bandage. She remembered those early days; her knees bruised purple from ilu saddles, Aonung's mocking laughter ringing across the waves as she surfaced sputtering for the dozenth time.
"You laughed loudest," she pointed out, voice flat.
Aonung's shoulders hunched. "Because it was safer than telling you—" He cut himself off, tossing another pebble into the pool where it sank like a stone between them. "Doesn't matter now."
"It does." Y/N lunged forward, her bandaged calf scraping against rough stone as she grabbed his wrist. The bioluminescent algae pulsed overhead, painting their tangled fingers in eerie blue. "Tell me now" Her voice cracked like breaking ice.
Aonung's pulse jumped beneath her grip. For three heartbeats, the only sound was the distant roar of the storm and the slow drip of water down the cave walls. Then he exhaled like he'd been holding the breath for years.
"It was safer than telling you..." he whispered, the words barely audible above the cave's echoes, "how starstruck I was by you."
The words landed like a spear to the chest. Y/N’s grip slackened around Aonung’s wrist. The cave’s bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their dimming glow stretching the silence between them into something taut and fragile.
"Starstruck," she repeated, the word tasting foreign on her tongue.
Aonung’s throat worked as he swallowed, his gaze fixed stubbornly on the rippling pool between them. "By your... personality," he muttered, as if reciting a memorized list. "Courage. Ambition." A muscle twitched in his jaw. "And beauty too, I guess."
Y/N's jaw went slack. The cave’s bioluminescence flickered across Aonung’s face, illuminating the way his ears twitched backward. Her fingers, still loosely curled around his wrist, felt the rapid flutter of his pulse against her fingertips.
"Beauty," she echoed, voice hollow with disbelief.
Aonung’s tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "Forget I said that." He tried to pull his wrist free, but her grip tightened reflexively.
"You were starstruck?" The words tumbled out before she could stop them, half-choked on something between incredulity and the dawning realization that this was the missing piece. All those years of barbed comments, of him pushing her into the water during training, of lingering stares she’d written off as contempt.
His ears turned deeper blue. "I said forget it."
The cave’s algae pulsed dimly, painting the sharp planes of his face in bruised blues. Y/N exhaled shakily, her fingers loosening around his wrist but not letting go. "I... I looked up to you when we first came here," she admitted, the confession scraping raw against her throat. "You knew the ocean like it was part of you. I thought—" Her voice hitched. "I hoped I would have been able to learn from you. But you didn't even see me."
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers, his pulse jumping like a startled fish against her grip. The cave's bioluminescent glow flickered across his face as he exhaled sharply through his nose. "From the moment you stepped off that ikran," he muttered, his voice rough with something Y/N couldn't name, "I couldn't look away."
The cave’s bioluminescence pulsed slower now, the algae dimming as if holding its breath alongside them.
“You left me in the middle of that first spear-throwing lesson. Walked off like I was nothing.” The cave’s algae pulsed dimly, casting his flinch in bruised blue light.
Aonung’s throat worked. He didn’t pull away. “I panicked,” he admitted, voice gravel-rough. “My hands shook so badly I thought I’d drop the spear. Blushed like a hatchling seeing their first eclipse.”
"You... blushed." The words came out half-strangled. She remembered that day with crystalline clarity; Aonung tossing his spear aside mid-lesson, his retreating back rigid with something she'd mistaken for disdain. Not once had she imagined his ears burning beneath the surface or his palms slick against the harpoon's grip.
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers. The cave's algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. "You were standing too close," he muttered, staring resolutely at the water between them. "Kept leaning over my shoulder to see the grip. Your braid kept brushing my arm." His tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "It was... distracting." The algae suddenly lost their glow and they were met with darkness.
"You ran away," Y/N breathed, the realization dawning like sunrise over open water, "because you got a boner."
Aonung’s tail smacked the ledge with a wet thwap, his ears flattening against his skull. "I panicked," he hissed, yanking his wrist free with enough force to send droplets flying. The darkness hid his expression, but the sudden rigidity of his spine was unmistakable. "You—your braid smelled like—" His fingers flexed violently. "It doesn’t matter."
Y/N’s lips parted. "You panicked," she repeated, voice climbing an octave. "Because I smelled nice?"
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose with a sound caught between frustration and something embarrassingly close to a whimper. The cave's algae flickered weakly back to life, casting his grimace in fleeting blue light. "Not just nice," he muttered, fingers digging into the ledge beneath them. "Like that stupid oil you rub on your spears and the yellow fruits you seem to never leave alone. Like—" His throat clicked as he swallowed. "Like you."
She remembered that day and the way Aonung had stiffened when she leaned in, which she had mistaken for disgust. "All this time," she whispered, "I thought you hated me."
Aonung's tail lashed once, violently, sending ripples across the pool. "I tried to." The admission came out raw, scraped from somewhere deep. "It would've been easier."
She looked at Aonung’s face; his jaw clenched tight, his blue eyes fixed stubbornly on the cave wall. Y/N’s fingers hovered between them, still tingling from the heat of his wrist.
"Easier," she echoed. The word tasted bitter. "Because hating me meant you wouldn’t have to admit—"
"—that I’m an skxwang," Aonung finished flatly. His fingers dug into the stone ledge, knuckles whitening. The algae’s flickering glow caught the tightness around his eyes. "My father told me to train you. Not to—" His tail lashed once. "Not whatever that was."
Y/N exhaled sharply through her nose. The cave’s damp air smelled suddenly of salt and something like ozone before lightning strikes. Her fingers twitched against the ledge. "So instead of teaching me," she said slowly, "you spent years being insufferable."
Aonung’s ears flattened. "Worked, didn’t it?" His voice lacked its usual bite. "You got good. Better than good. You surpassed me." The admission came out grudging, but not insincere. "Even if it wasn’t by my hand."
Y/N’s fingers traced the damp edge of the seaweed bandage still wrapped around her calf. The cave’s bioluminescent algae pulsed faintly, casting shifting shadows across Aonung’s face as she studied him—really studied him—for the first time. "I watched you," she admitted, voice barely above the cave’s echoes. "After you left me that first lesson." Her thumb pressed against the kelp weave, remembering. "Every spear throw, every dive, every time you adjusted your grip on the harpoon. I memorized it."
Aonung’s breath caught in his throat. His fingers remained pressed against the ledge, water trickling from his braids onto the stone between them.
She lifted her chin, meeting his gaze squarely. "I practiced until my hands bled. Until I could outswim Rotxo, outmaneuver Tsireya." A pause. "Until I matched you."
Aonung’s throat worked. The algae’s glow caught the way his pupils dilated—black swallowing turquoise. "You watched me," he echoed, voice rough.
Y/N’s pulse thundered in her ears. "Every time." The confession hung between them, fragile as sea foam. She remembered those stolen moments; Aonung’s effortless grace in the water, the flex of his shoulders when he hauled himself onto the docks, the way his laughter carried across the waves when he thought no one was listening.
Aonung exhaled sharply, his tail lashing once. "Eywa," he muttered. His fingers uncurled slowly, brushing against her wrist where it rested on the stone between them. His touch burned hotter than the wound on her calf.
"You watched me," Aonung repeated, voice dropping to something low and rough. His thumb traced the raised veins along her wrist, following the path of her racing pulse. "All this time?"
She remembered moonlit nights spent mimicking his spear-throwing stance behind empty maruis, dawn patrols timed to coincide with his fishing routes. "Yes," she whispered.
The cave’s algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his gaze traced the line of her throat—like a hunter tracking prey, or a diver memorizing currents. "Why?" The word rasped out, raw.
"Because—" Her voice cracked. The truth clawed up her throat, sharp as coral. "I wanted you to look back. Even if only once."
Aonung went utterly still. His thumb froze mid-stroke against her pulse point, his turquoise eyes widening as the admission sank in.
"Look back," Aonung repeated, voice hoarse. His fingers tightened reflexively around hers—not painful, just present, anchoring them both. His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckles with a roughness that sent sparks up her arm. "All those times I turned away..." His breath hitched. "You were waiting."
Y/N swallowed hard. "Yes and you never did," she murmured. "Look back, I mean."
Aonung’s fingers twitched against hers. The algae’s flickering glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes. "I did," he said, voice scraping low. "Every time."
"Don't lie to make me feel better," she whispered. To which Aonung’s fingers tightened around hers, pressing her palm flat against the damp stone ledge between them. "I counted your braids," he admitted, voice low, rough. The algae’s glow flickered across his face, illuminating the way his jaw worked around the confession. "Every time you turned away—fifty four. The way the light caught the beads when you moved."
Y/N’s breath caught. She remembered the weight of his gaze during training and how she’d assumed it was scrutiny, not this.
"I memorized the scar on your shoulder," Aonung continued, thumb brushing the inside of her wrist where her veins throbbed. "From the tawtute attack when you were twelve. The way it paled when you were cold." His exhale shuddered. "I watched the way you tied your hair back before diving—always three twists of the cord, never four."
"I saw the way you smiled when your siblings were happy," he admitted, voice rough as reef rock. His fingers flexed around hers, hesitant. "Always wondered what I'd have to do for you to give me that smile."
She remembered those moments; Tuk giggling as she braided flowers into Neteyam's hair, Lo'ak splashing Kiri with a well-aimed wave and her own laughter bubbling up unbidden. She'd never noticed Aonung watching.
Y/N's lips curled upwards at that and she ducked her face away, pressing her forehead against the damp cave wall to hide the flush creeping up her neck. The bioluminescent algae pulsed weakly, casting flickering blue light across the water behind them. She heard Aonung shift beside her, his tail lashing once against the stone ledge, droplets scattering like startled fish.
"You're laughing at me," he muttered emberresed, voice rougher than the cave's walls.
"I'm not," Y/N lied, the words muffled against the cool stone. Her shoulders shook once, betraying her. The mental image of Aonung—proud, infuriating Aonung—counting her braids like some lovestruck hatchling was too absurd not to laugh at. Or maybe it was the sudden, dizzying realization that all those years of mutual hostility had been... what? A badly played game of catch?
Aonung's fingers tapped impatiently against the ledge. "Your shoulders are shaking."
Y/N pressed her lips together, shoulders still trembling as she fought to compose herself. The algae pulsed faintly, casting flickering blue light across Aonung's scowling face when his ears were practically glowing with embarrassment. "It's just—" she hiccuped, wiping at her eyes with the back of her wrist. "All this time, we could've been friends instead of—" Her breath hitched on another suppressed laugh. "Instead of whatever we were."
Aonung's tail smacked the ledge with enough force to send droplets flying. "Friends," he repeated flatly, as if the word tasted foul. His fingers twitched toward her before curling into fists against his thighs. "Is that what you want?"
The question landed between them with unexpected weight. Y/N's laughter died in her throat. She studied his profile in the dim light—the tension along his shoulders, the way his fingers dug into his own thighs. This close, she could see the faint scar bisecting his left eyebrow, the one he'd gotten during their first ill-fated sparring match.
"No," she admitted softly. "No, not just friends."
Aonung went very still. The cave’s algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. His fingers uncurled slowly from his thighs, hovering just above the damp stone between them. "Then what?" The question came out rough, scraped raw.
Y/N exhaled shakily, as if the very air around her was heavy with the weight of unspoken truths. She remembered those moonlit patrols, where she had matched his stride with deliberate care, just to feel the gentle brush of his tail against hers, a silent communication that spoke volumes. "You know..." she murmured.
The algae’s flickering glow caught the way his pupils dilated. "Say it." Aonung’s voice dropped low, a challenge and a plea woven together. "After all this time, you owe me that much."
The storm outside reached a sudden crescendo, waves slamming against the reef with enough force to send tremors through the cave walls. Y/N’s breath hitched as the vibration skittered up her spine. She lifted her chin. "I wanted you to look at me the way you do when you think no one’s watching," she said, "like I was something worth catching."
His fingers hovered above hers, trembling slightly before curling into fists against the ledge. "I did," he whispered. The words sounded scraped raw. "Every damn day."
The only sound was the gentle falling of water droplets from their bodies.
"It only took a tsurak attack," Y/N muttered, shaking her head as the absurdity of it settled between them like sea foam. "A near-death experience for Tuk. A storm. An accidental metting in a cave." Her fingers traced the damp edge of her seaweed bandage. "For us to admit that."
"I’m glad we did," Aonung murmured, voice rough as the cave walls around them.
The algae pulsed weakly overhead, casting flickering shadows across his face as he turned toward her, ocean blue eyes unguarded for once. His tail curled around the ledge, the tip brushing her thigh.
"Glad we almost got Tuk killed?" she asked, but the bite was gone from her voice. Her fingers flexed against the stone, her pinky overlapping his where they rested between them.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose. "No." His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckle, calluses catching on her skin. "Glad it forced us here. To this." His gesture encompassed the cave, the storm outside, the space between them where unsaid things hovered like bioluminescence in dark water.
Y/N ducked her chin, hiding the way her lips twitched upward. Aonung’s fingers twitched against hers. Then suddenly, decisively, he reached up, cupping her jaw with surprising gentleness. His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth, coaxing her face upward until the cave’s dim glow caught her expression.
"Don’t hide it," he murmured. His thumb lingered at the edge of her smile. "After all this time, let me see."
Her pulse hammered against her ribs as his palm cradled her jaw with unexpected reverence. Years of harpoon grips had made his fingers rough but they were impossibly tender against her cheekbone. The weakly pulsing algae illuminated the flecks of blue in his eyes – close enough now to count.
Her smile widened as his thumb traced the curve of her lower lip.
Then his fingers curled into her braids with sudden certainty, pulling her forward until their foreheads touched.
Before closing the distance.
The kiss was sweet at first, but then Y/N's fingers found the woven edge of Aonung's loincloth before her mind could catch up. She fisted the damp fabric and yanked him closer, hard enough for their foreheads to bump together.
Aonung grunted, his free hand slamming against the cave wall to steady himself while the other remained tangled in her braids. Around them, the bioluminescent algae pulsed with a faint glow, casting their intertwined shadows across the rippling water.
"Eywa's teeth," Aonung hissed, but he didn't pull away. Instead, he adjusted his grip on her hair, tilting her face upward as his thumb brushed the corner of her mouth once more. "Warn a man next time."
"Next time?" Y/N breathed, the words ghosting across his lips as her grip tightened on his loincloth. The coarse fibers dug into her palm, grounding her just as much as they held him in place.
Aonung's tail lashed once, before curling possessively around her thigh.
"Don't pretend you won't do this again," he muttered. Then his mouth was on hers again, hot and insistent.
By the time dawn crept across the horizon, the storm had softened, leaving behind only the hiss of retreating waves at the cave's entrance. Aonung's fingers lingered in Y/N's braids, as though afraid she would dissolve like sea foam if he let go. His thumb brushed the shell bead at the end of one braid, the gesture absentminded yet intimate.
"They'll be searching by now," Y/N murmured against his collarbone, her words vibrating through his skin. She could already hear the distant calls; Neteyam's voice cutting through the mist, Tsireya's higher pitch threading between the waves.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose, his grip tightening momentarily before releasing her. "Dad will have the entire eastern reef combed," he admitted, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for battle.
The water hit Y/N's calves first—cold enough to make her toes curl against the slick cave floor. Aonung didn't hesitate, plunging in up to his waist before turning, his outstretched hand catching the dawn light filtering through the cave's mouth. His fingers dripped saltwater onto her wrist where their skin touched.
"You first," he said, voice rougher than the reef's edge.
Y/N sucked in a breath as the water climbed past her thighs, the chill tightening her muscles. Aonung's fingers flexed around hers, his grip firm enough to anchor but loose enough she could pull away. She didn't. His tail flickered beneath the surface, stirring up bioluminescent plankton that clung to their legs like scattered stars. And then they dunked.
The first breach of daylight stung Y/N’s eyes as they surfaced beyond the cave’s mouth. Saltwater sluiced down her face, mingling with the lingering heat of Aonung’s touch where his fingers had gripped hers moments before. He surfaced beside her with a sharp exhale, shaking water from his braids like an ilu shedding rain.
"Stay close," Aonung muttered, his free hand brushing the small of her back as a swell lifted them. His fingers lingered, just enough to steady her against the current, before he struck out toward the distant shore, his tail cutting through the water with practiced efficiency. Y/N followed, her muscles protesting the cold after hours in the cave’s stagnant warmth.
The reef passed beneath them in a blur of color—crimson fan corals recoiling as their shadows darted overhead, jewel-bright fish scattering from their path. Aonung adjusted his stroke to match hers when she faltered, his shoulder bumping against hers whenever the current threatened to pull them apart. It was nothing like their usual races; no taunting, no reckless dives to prove superiority. Just the steady push toward shore, his presence a constant against her flank.
The shore materialized through the morning mist like a dream half-remembered—first as a dark smudge against the horizon, then resolving into distinct shapes: the hulking silhouettes of warriors stationed along the tide line, the flicker of torches despite the dawn light. Y/N's stomach plummeted when she recognized the tallest figure. Her father's broad shoulders rigid with tension, his tail lashing violently against the wet sand. Beside him, Tonowari stood statue-still, his trident planted deep in the shoreline like a standard of war.
Aonung's hand found her wrist underwater, his fingers tightening briefly before letting go. "Brace yourself," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the waves.
They were twenty strokes from shore when the shouting started. Neytiri's voice cut through the mist first, quivering with something between fury and raw relief. "Skxawng!" The insult carried across the water, but the way her hands trembled as she waded into the surf betrayed her rage as fear in disguise. Behind her, Ronal gripped Tuk's shoulder with white-knuckled intensity, her healing kit strapped conspicuously across her chest like she'd expected to retrieve corpses.
The water turned shallow enough for Y/N’s feet to scrape sand just as Jake’s bellow rolled across the surf: "Get over here!" His voice cracked mid-command which she’d never heard before. Aonung’s fingers brushed her wrist underwater, fleeting but firm, before he straightened his shoulders and strode forward, water sluicing off his thighs with each step.
Y/N braced for impact as Neytiri reached them first. Her mother’s hands seized her face with terrifying gentleness, thumbs brushing salt-crusted cheeks as dark eyes scanned every inch of her for injury. The anger drained from Neytiri’s frame in a visible wave when she found only exhaustion and Aonung’s clumsily tied seaweed bandage. "Stupid child," she whispered when her forehead pressed against Y/N’s with bone-deep relief.
The weight of Jake's glare hit Aonung before the tide could fully recede from their legs. Tonowari hadn't moved but his gaze tracked his son with terrifying stillness. "Explain," he said. Just one word, flatter than stillwater.
Aonung's throat clicked audibly when he swallowed. "The storm drove us into the caves near Three Brothers Reef," he began, voice steadier than his clenched jaw suggested. His fingers twitched at his sides, still damp from their grip on hers underwater. "We waited it out."
Jake's nostrils flared. He looked between them; Y/N's seaweed bandage, Aonung's salt-crusted braids and the space between their bodies that had been nonexistent moments before. His frown deepened. "Waited it out," he repeated, voice dangerously low. His tail lashed once. "That's all?"
Y/N opened her mouth, but Neytiri's grip tightened fractionally on her shoulders. Behind them, Tsireya fidgeted with her armband, her eyes darting between Aonung and the fresh bruise purpling along Y/N's ribcage.
Jake took a step forward, his tail lashing hard enough to kick up sand. "You two—" His voice roughened, fingers flexing like he wanted to throttle something. "You nearly got Tuk killed with your—"
Aonung moved before the accusation fully landed. Three strides. He was positioned slightly in front of Y/N, not quite blocking her but angling his body to absorb Jake's glare. His shoulder brushed hers, warm despite the morning chill.
The entire beach stilled. Tsireya's hands flew to her mouth. Even Tonowari's fingers paused mid-air where they'd been gesturing for calm.
Jake's tirade cut off mid-word. His gaze flicked between them—Aonung's protective stance, the way Y/N's fingers had instinctively curled into the small of Aonung's back without realizing it. Neytiri's grip on Y/N's shoulders loosened slightly, her thumbs brushing the tension from her daughter's collarbones.
Ronal was the first to speak. "Well," she said dryly. "This is new."
Aonung's ears flattened. Jake's nostrils flared as he took another step forward, close enough that Y/N could see the way his braids trembled with suppressed fury. "You have exactly three seconds," he ground out, "to explain why—"
Aonung's fingers twitched at his sides. "It was my fault too," he admitted, the words rough like he'd dragged them over coral. "Our fighting—" He swallowed hard. "It drew the tsurak. I know that."
The confession hung between them like mist over the reef. His gaze flicked to Aonung's shoulder, still pressed against hers, then to Tonowari's impassive face.
Neytiri's fingers tightened briefly on Y/N's arms before releasing. "You admit this," she said slowly, eyes narrowing at Aonung. "Yet you stand together now?"
Y/N stepped around Aonung. "He saved Tuk," she said, voice clear despite the salt crusting her lips. "Tsurak would have taken her if he hadn't acted."
Jake's tail lashed once. Behind him, Tuk buried her face in Tsireya's side, small hands clutching the older girl's armband.
Ronal made a low noise in her throat as she nudged Tonowari's trident with her foot. "Told you," she murmured, too quiet for most to hear.
Aonung's tail twitched against the wet sand. "We talked." The words came out gruff, but his fingers brushed Y/N's wrist underwater.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose. He looked at Tonowari, who hadn't moved from his trident's shadow. "You hearing this?"
Tonowari's fingers flexed around his trident's shaft, his knuckles whitening against the polished bone. "I hear," he said, voice low enough to make the warriors behind him lean forward. His gaze flicked to Aonung—lingering on the way his son's shoulder still pressed against Y/N's, the way his fingers twitched like he was resisting the urge to reach for her again. "Do you believe it?" he asked Jake, not unkindly.
Jake's nostrils flared as he studied them: Aonung's seaweed-stained hip wrap, Y/N's salt-crusted braids, the space between their bodies that kept shrinking despite the tension thickening the air. "I want to," he admitted gruffly. "But after years of—" He gestured sharply between them. "This—you expect me to buy that one storm fixed it?"
Y/N's fingers brushed against Aonung's wrist under the water—not quite holding, just anchoring herself against the current of Jake's disbelief. The sand shifted beneath her feet as she straightened, meeting her father's glare head-on. "It wasn't the storm, dad," she said, voice steadier than she felt. "It was realizing we'd been idiots."
Aonung's shoulder bumped hers; half solidarity, half warning. His fingers curled around hers underwater, hidden from view but undeniable in their grip. "We needed a push," he admitted, jaw tight. "To see we're not..." His voice trailed off as his thumb traced the inside of Y/N's wrist down the same path he'd followed in the cave. "Not as different as we pretended."
Jake's eyebrows shot up, his gaze darting between their concealed hands and Aonung's suddenly vulnerable expression.
Jake's hand scrubbed down his face hard enough to scrape salt from his cheeks. "No," he growled, the word landing like a harpoon strike. "Absolutely not. It's too early for this." His tail lashed sideways, kicking up sand that pattered against Tonowari's trident and stomps away.
Neytiri's fingers tightened momentarily on Y/N's shoulders before releasing. She leaned close, her breath warm against her daughter's ear as she murmured in Na'vi too rapid for the others to catch: "Your father did not sleep. He paced the shore all night." Her lips twitched upward despite herself. "His tail wore a path in the sand."
Before Y/N could respond, a commotion erupted from the tree line, the distinctive thud of someone tripping over their own tail.
"He was worried you killed him! Now he is worried about different type of activities you two could have done!" Lo'ak's voice carried across the beach as he barreled through the shallows, arms pinwheeling for balance. He skidded to a halt in front of Aonung, dripping seawater onto the sand as he pantomimed a dramatic double-take at their proximity. "Oh eywa—are you two holding hands underwater right now?"
The moment splintered; Lo'ak's grin widening as Aonung's grip on Y/N's wrist tightened reflexively, his tail smacking the water's surface with enough force to splash Tsireya's knees. Tuk giggled into her hands from where she clung to Tsireya's side, her earlier terror forgotten in favor of this new, fascinating drama.
Y/N yanked her hand free with a splash that caught Lo'ak square in the chest. "Shut up," she hissed. Aonung's knuckles brushed her hip underwater.
Jake's groan carried across the beach as he came closer to them again, scrubbing both hands down his face. "For the love of—no, from now on there needs to be at least 15 feet between you two." His tail lashed once as he huffed.
Tonowari's trident creaked in his grip as he studied his son. He watched Aonung's shoulders square beneath the scrutiny and the stubborn set of his jaw before releasing a slow breath.
"I agree. I have no desire to become a grandfather yet. Son, if you are serious about this, you will follow the proper courting customs."
For a moment, nobody spoke.
Aonung nodded. “Of course.”
Jake went utterly still.
Neytiri blinked.
Lo'ak made a strangled noise somewhere between a laugh and a choke.
"Wait." Jake lifted a hand. "No. No, you don't answer that that fast."
Aonung frowned. "Why?"
"Because that's the answer of somebody who's already thought about it."
Another pause.
"I have."
Lo'ak doubled over so abruptly he nearly face-planted into the shallows. "OH, EYWA, HE'S SERIOUS!"
Y/N wished the ocean would open beneath her feet and swallow her whole.
Lo'ak then straightened so fast he nearly lost his balance again, eyes wide with delighted horror.
"Neteyam is still asleep."
Nobody liked the look that appeared on his face.
"Lo'ak—" Y/N warned.
"Neteyam is still asleep," he repeated, backing away through the shallows. "He doesn't know any of this."
"Lo'ak."
"I have to go tell him."
"LO'AK."
"This is the best day of my life."
He spun on his heel and took off toward the village.
"LO'AK!"
His laughter echoed across the beach as he disappeared over the dunes while Jake stared after his retreating son for a long moment.
"I liked him better when he was lost." Neytiri smacked his arm.
Tonowari cleared his throat, attempting to drag the conversation back under control.
"Then there will be supervision."
Jake's head snapped around immediately.
"Good."
"Strict supervision."
"Very good."
"No disappearing alone into the reef."
"Excellent."
Tonowari considered for a moment, tapping the butt of his trident into the sand.
"Three months."
Jake stared at him.
"Three months?"
"That is the customary courting period."
"Can we make it a year?"
Y/N groaned and buried her face in her hands. "Dad."
"A year?" Aonung echoed, genuinely offended.
"Two years," Jake countered immediately.
"DAD!"
Even Neytiri was beginning to lose her battle with a smile. Tonowari's expression remained admirably composed, though the twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed him.
"Perhaps six months."
"Done."
“Dad!” y/n exclaimed as Aonung opened his mouth.
"Do not negotiate," Jake and Tonowari said in unison.
The two men blinked at each other.
A beat passed.
Then Tonowari sighed.
For the first time in their time knowing eachother, he looked at Jake not as another clan leader, but as a father enduring a uniquely terrible trial.
From somewhere deep in the village came Lo'ak's triumphant bellow.
"NETEYAM!"
The shout echoed across the shoreline.
"THEY WERE HOLDING HANDS, NETEYAM! HANDS!"
A startled yelp then rang out from somewhere among the marui pods. Followed immediately by a heavy thud.
Tsireya winced.
"Did he just fall out of his hammock?" Tuk asked.
Another crash answered her question.
Lo'ak's cackling carried all the way back to the beach.
Jake closed his eyes.
"I should've stayed on Earth."
BEST FRIEND
• Pairing: neteyam x fem!omaticaya!reader
• Warnings: none/neteyam is an idiot
• Summary: Neteyam's best friend is chosen to move to another clan for the purpose of strengthening their connection. Will they be able to confront their obvious feelings, or will they realise too late?
"The elders are sending who?" Neteyam's voice carried just a little too far across the clearing, sharp enough that a few nearby hunters glanced up from their meal.
Lo'ak smirked, tearing a strip of meat from his skewer with his teeth before answering. "Y/N. They announced it this morning. She's going to the Tawkami clan in the Hallelujah Mountains. For the season, maybe longer." He shrugged, as if this wasn't the kind of news that would ripple through the entire clan. "Guess she said yes."
Neteyam remained silent. His fingers tightened slightly around his skewer but his face remained a mask of careful neutrality. “Good for her,” he murmured. “She’ll master their aerial techniques. It’s an honour.”
Across the fire, Kiri shot Lo'ak a glare sharp enough to peel bark from a tree.
Neteyam didn't sleep that night. He rolled on his mat three times before abandoning it entirely, slipping through the village like a shadow as the first pale streaks of dawn touched the treetops. The communal storage baskets near Y/N's family pod were half-empty already. She had been preparing for days without telling him. His chest tightened, a physical ache beneath his ribs.
By midday, the entire clan buzzed with preparations. Nets were mended, supplies packed, and farewell gifts woven into small bundles. Neteyam, lost in thought, kept his back turned through it all, carving arrowheads with unnecessary force until his palms blistered. He didn’t notice Y/N watching him from across the clearing, her fingers absently tracing the new Tawkami-style wrist wraps she’d been given.
Three days later, Lo'ak cornered him near the water's edge. "Brother," he said, uncharacteristically serious, "if you don't speak now, she'll be gone by the next moon cycle."
Neteyam's jaw flexed. "She made her choice."
The drums began at sunset, their slow, rhythmic beats pulsing through the village like a second heartbeat. It was a celebration, not a mourning, but Y/N couldn’t shake the weight pressing against her ribs as she adjusted her travel pack straps. Across the firelight, Neteyam stood with his back to her, speaking in low tones to his father. His shoulders were rigid, and he laughed at something Jake said.
A Tawkami hunter leaned in to murmur something about the journey ahead, and Y/N forced a smile, her fingers tightening around the carved bone pendant at her throat. Neteyam's gift, from three summers past.
"You should go to him." Kiri's voice startled her, materialising at her elbow like a half-formed thought. The younger girl's eyes flicked towards Neteyam, then back, heavy with meaning. "He won't come by himself."
Y/N exhaled through her nose. "He hasn't spoken to me in days." The words tasted bitter, like unripe fruit plucked too soon. She watched as Neteyam deliberately turned his body further away from the gathering, his silhouette sharp against the firelight and walked through the trees. The new Tawkami hunter. Maru, was it? He leaned closer to point out a constellation, his shoulder brushing hers. Y/N didn't move away.
Kiri made a soft noise in her throat. "And whose fault is that?" She didn't wait for an answer, slipping back into the shadows with the effortless grace of something ethereal.
The drums pulsed louder. Someone laughed near the fire pit, the sound jagged against Y/N's nerves. She stood abruptly, ignoring Maru's questioning glance, and strode toward the tree line where the shadows swallowed the celebration whole. The air smelled of damp earth and crushed leaves as she pushed deeper into the forest, her feet finding familiar paths without thought.
She found Neteyam exactly where she knew she would. Perched on the twisted roots of the Spirit Tree, his back against its glowing trunk. He didn't look up at her approach, but his shoulders stiffened. "Warrior," he acknowledged, the formal title feeling like sandpaper against her skin.
"Don't call me that." The words snapped out of her before she could stop them.
"Is that all I deserve after years of knowing each other?" Y/N's voice cracked. She stood half-shadowed by the Spirit Tree's glow, her fists clenched at her sides. "A title? A dismissal?"
Neteyam finally looked up, his golden eyes reflecting the bioluminescent patterns swirling around them. She saw pretense calm, the one he mastered through the years of being the golden son. "You leave at dawn," he said, as if that explained everything.
She stepped forward, close enough to see the way his breath hitched. "Look at me," she demanded. When he didn't, she reached out, her calloused fingers brushing his chin.
His throat worked as he swallowed. Up close, she could see the faint, bruise-like shadows under his eyes, the way his braids weren't as meticulously woven as usual. "Why are you avoiding me, Teyam?" The old nickname slipped out unbidden, the one she hadn't used in weeks.
Neteyam flinched like she had struck him. His fingers twitched where they rested against the tree bark, but he didn't pull away from her touch. "I'm not." The lie tasted stale even to him. She saw it in the way his jaw tightened after saying it.
"Liar." Her thumb brushed the line of his cheekbone. "You haven't looked at me since the announcement. You stop talking when I enter a clearing. You" Her voice broke. "You call me warrior like I'm some stranger you're forced to tolerate."
Neteyam didn't answer. Instead, he pushed himself off the tree roots with deliberate slowness and started walking away, deeper into the forest shadows where the Spirit Tree's glow couldn't reach.
"Would you stop ignoring me for one second so we can—"
Neteyam whirled around so fast his braids whipped against his cheeks. "You want me to stop ignoring you? Fine." His next words came out jagged, stripped bare. "Tell me why you said yes."
Y/N recoiled as if struck. "What?"
"You heard me." His golden eyes burned in the bioluminescent gloom, tracking every flicker of her expression. "Three days. Three days you prepared to leave without telling me." His fingers flexed at his sides, "was I not worth a conversation? Or did you think I wouldn't care?"
Y/N's breath caught. She stepped closer, the moss muffling her footsteps. "I didn't—"
"Don't." Neteyam's laugh was sharp as a blade's edge. "Don't lie to me now. Not here." His gesture encompassed the Spirit Tree's glowing roots, the sacred space where they had once promised never to keep secrets. "The entire clan knew before I did. Lo'ak had to inform me like I was some—" He cut himself off, jaw working.
She watched the pulse hammer in his throat, the way his chest rose too fast. This wasn't the composed warrior the clan admired. This was the boy who had once cried when his first ikran fled, who had clung to her hand after nightmares. The realization cracked something open in her ribs. "You think I wanted this?"
Neteyam's breath came ragged between them, his chest rising and falling with the force of suppressed emotion. "You packed. You accepted their gifts. You" His voice fractured as his gaze dropped to the Tawkami wrist wraps circling her forearm, the ones he had watched her wear for days without explanation. "You never said no."
Y/N's fingers curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms. "Because no one asked me what I wanted!" The words tore from her throat, raw with frustration. "The elders announced it like a decision already made. The entire clan celebrated before I could even—" She choked on the memory of Maru's hopeful smile, the way everyone had looked at her expectantly. "What was I supposed to do? Refuse in front of everyone? Spit on their honor?"
A muscle twitched in Neteyam's jaw. "You could have come to me."
"And say what?" She stepped forward until the heat of his body prickled against her skin. "Tell me, Neteyam. What exactly should I have said?" Her voice dropped to a whisper. "I don't want to go? Make me stay?" She watched his pupils dilate, the way his breath stuttered. "You didn't say a word to me either. Not one."
Neteyam went utterly still, his breath suspended between them like a blade balanced on its edge. The forest pulsed around them. The distant drums, the rustle of leaves, the hum of bioluminescence. All fading beneath the weight of her words.
"You think I didn't want to?" Neteyam's voice cracked like splitting wood, the controlled mask finally crumbling. "Every time I saw you with their gifts, every time Maru laughed at your side—I-" He swallowed hard, the tendons in his neck standing taut. "What right did I have to ask you to stay?"
Y/N stared at him, her pulse roaring in her ears. The admission hung between them, fragile as a spider's thread in the humid air. "You had every right," she whispered. "You've always had every right with me."
Neteyam made a wounded noise low in his throat, his shoulders slumping like a bowstring released. "I thought—" He dragged a hand down his face, smearing bioluminescent pollen across his cheek. "When you didn't come to me, I assumed you were happy about the arrangement. That you..." His voice dropped to something broken. "That you wanted to go."
"You skxawng," Y/N breathed, her voice cracking like dry reeds underfoot. She stepped forward, close enough to see the way Neteyam's pupils dilated, the bioluminescent flecks in his eyes reflecting the pulse of the Spirit Tree. "I didn't want to go." Her fingers hovered between them, trembling. "I wanted you."
Neteyam made a sound like the air had been punched from his lungs. His hands, those steady, arrow-calloused hands, curved around her wrists without pressure, just holding, as if she might dissolve into the night air. "Say that again," he demanded, raw-voiced.
Y/N pressed her forehead against his collarbone, inhaling the scent of crushed leaves and rain. "Every time you looked away," she murmured against his skin, "I thought you were relieved I was leaving." She felt his heartbeat stutter under her lips. "You stopped flying with me. Stopped laughing. Started calling me warrior like I was some stranger to be tolerated until I vanished."
Neteyam's grip tightened. "I was trying to let you go." His thumb traced the inside of her wrist where her pulse raced. "Watching you pack" His voice splintered. "Every basket you filled felt like you were carving yourself out of my ribs."
Neteyam's fingers tightened around her wrists, not enough to hurt, but enough that she could feel the slight tremor in them. "You should have told me," he murmured, his breath warm against her temple. "You should have—" His voice broke off into a frustrated growl, and he pressed his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the humid air.
Y/N closed her eyes, savoring the familiar press of him. The way his pulse thundered beneath her fingertips, the warmth of his skin against hers. "Would it have changed anything?" she whispered. "Would you have spoken up if I'd told you?"
He exhaled sharply, his grip loosening just enough to slide his fingers down to twine with hers. "I should have." The words were rough, as if dragged from somewhere deep inside him. "I should have stopped you the moment I heard. Should have—" His throat worked. "Should have claimed you in front of the entire clan if that's what it took."
Her breath caught at the raw possessiveness in his voice. So unlike the composed warrior who had barely glanced at her these past days. "Then why didn't you?"
Neteyam's fingers flexed against hers. "Because I thought..." His voice faltered. "I thought you wanted this. The honor. The opportunity. A new clan who—" His jaw clenched. "Who clearly values you enough to offer you a place among them." He swallowed hard. "How could I stand in the way of that?"
She pulled back just enough to see his face. The way his brows furrowed, the way his lips parted slightly as if he wanted to say more but couldn't. "You really are a skxawng," she breathed, her voice trembling. "Do you really think I care about any of that? About honor or opportunity?" Her fingers tightened around his. "I don't want a new clan. I want you."
Neteyam's breath shuddered out of him, his forehead dropping to rest against hers once more. "You don't have to say that," he murmured, though his grip on her hands betrayed his desperation. "You don't have to"
"I mean it," she interrupted fiercely. "But..." Her voice faltered, the weight of what she was about to admit pressing down on her chest. "I don't know if I can refuse." The words tasted bitter. "The elders. They've already accepted. The Tawkami hunters. They're expecting me. If I back out now..." She swallowed hard. "It would dishonor both clans."
Neteyam went rigid against her, his fingers tightening around hers almost painfully. "You're still going." It wasn't a question. Just a hollow realization, the words scraping out like bark torn from a tree.
Y/N opened her mouth to respond, but the distant crunch of undergrowth made them both freeze. Neteyam's head snapped toward the sound, his warrior instincts overriding the moment. A familiar silhouette emerged from the foliage. Broad-shouldered, the hilt of a knife glinting at his hip.
"Father," Neteyam breathed, his grip loosening fractionally.
Jake Sully stepped into the bioluminescent glow, his gaze flicking between their clasped hands and Neteyam's uncharacteristically disheveled braids. Something knowing passed behind his eyes. "Kiri said I'd find you two here." His voice carried the same measured calm he used during clan negotiations, betraying nothing. "Neytiri wants to see you both. Now."
The walk back to the village felt like walking to an execution. Y/N's fingers twitched against Neteyam's, their intertwined hands slick despite the cool night air. Neither of them let go, even as Jake's broad back remained a silent, looming presence ahead of them. The drums had stopped. Only the hum of night insects filled the space between their ragged breathing.
Neytiri waited by the central firepit, her silhouette sharp against the dying embers. Her tail flicked once when she saw their clasped hands, golden eyes narrowing. "Sit." The command brooked no argument.
Neteyam sank onto the woven mat with the controlled grace of a warrior bracing for battle, but Y/N saw the way his fingers dug into his thighs. She mirrored his posture, her spine rigid, her pulse a wild thing trapped in her throat.
"You think I do not see?" Neytiri's voice was low, dangerous. The tone she used when tracking wounded prey. Her gaze pinned Neteyam first. "My son, who has not slept in days." Then to Y/N: "The warrior who packs her belongings like she marches to her death." Her nostrils flared. "Did you believe the clan would not notice this tension?"
Neteyam's jaw clenched, but it was Y/N who spoke first, her voice steadier than she felt. "Tsahik, we—"
Neytiri held up a hand, silencing her with a sharp look. "You misunderstand," she said, her gaze flicking to Jake as he came to stand beside her. "This is not an interrogation."
Jake crossed his arms, his expression unreadable in the flickering firelight. "The elders have eyes," he said bluntly. "And the Tawkami hunters noticed the way you avoided looking at their gifts, Y/N." His lips quirked slightly. "Also, Lo'ak won't shut up about it."
Neteyam's shoulders stiffened. "Father"
Jake held up a hand before Neteyam could protest further. "The elders met again tonight." His gaze shifted between them, lingering on their still-clasped hands. "They've amended the arrangement."
Y/N's breath caught. Neteyam's fingers twitched against hers.
"Amended?" Neteyam's voice was too controlled, the way it got when he was bracing for bad news.
Neytiri's tail flicked once, impatient. "You will both go."
The fire popped. Somewhere beyond the clearing, a night creature screeched. Y/N stared at their joined hands, the calluses on Neteyam's palms pressing into her skin like a silent plea.
"It was Maru who suggested it," Jake said, rubbing the back of his neck in that human gesture that meant he was choosing words carefully. "Apparently, their hunters noticed how invested our best tracker was in their guest." His lips quirked again.
Neteyam's grip tightened. "So this is what? A compromise?"
"A solution," Neytiri corrected sharply. Her golden eyes gleamed in the firelight as she leaned forward. "You think we would send our best hunter away without ensuring her safety? Without honoring what Eywa has clearly woven between you?"
Jake sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose like he did when explaining human customs to confused Na'vi. "Look. The Tawkami elders proposed a joint mentorship. Neteyam goes with you for the season. You both train their hunters. They learn our techniques. Then" He shrugged one shoulder. "You come home together." His lips twitched. "Or stay. Your call."
Neteyam's breath hitched audibly. Y/N felt the minute tremor in his fingers before he forcibly stilled them.
Neytiri's tail lashed once. "This is not a game," she warned, though her voice softened when Neteyam's head snapped up. "You will represent our clan. Their elders will judge your worthiness. As warriors, as potential mates." She tilted her head meaningfully toward their still-clasped hands. "If Eywa wills it."
Y/N's pulse stuttered at the word mates, but Neteyam's thumb brushed her knuckles, steady, anchoring.
"Thank you," he said, voice thick. Not just to his parents, but to Eywa, to the ancestors whose whispers rustled through the leaves above them.
Y/N pressed her free hand to her chest, fingers curling over the bone pendant Neteyam had carved for her years ago. "We won't dishonor you," she promised. To Neytiri, to Jake, to the Spirit Tree's distant glow peeking through the foliage.
Dawn painted the sky in streaks of violet and gold when Y/N found Neteyam already strapping supplies onto his ikran, his movements quick and efficient despite the sleepless night. The creature huffed impatiently, its tail flicking as Neteyam secured the last bundle. He didn't turn when her footsteps crunched on the damp earth behind him, but his shoulders tensed. A tell she had learned to read years ago.
"You packed for me," Y/N observed quietly, nodding at the extra waterskin and hunting knife secured beside his own gear.
Neteyam's fingers stilled on the saddle strap. "You always forget the extra blade," he muttered, as if it were an accusation. As if he hadn't memorized all her habits. The way she favored her left side in a fight, how she would trade rations for sweet fruits, the exact angle she would tilt her head when pretending not to be impressed by him.
The first Tawkami hunters descended through the canopy like falling stars. Graceful, inevitable. Maru led them, his ikran's wings slicing through the dawn mist with practiced ease as he landed a respectful distance from Neteyam's mount. His gaze flicked to Y/N's hand resting on Neteyam's forearm, then away, his smile reaching his eyes. "Ready for the crossing?" he called, voice carefully light.
Neteyam's fingers tightened imperceptibly on the saddle straps. "We'll follow your lead," he replied, equally measured.
Maru nodded, then whistled sharply. Six Tawkami hunters peeled away from the trees in flawless formation, their ikrans moving as one organism. They spiraled upward. Not the aggressive climbs of Omatikaya scouts, but a fluid, almost dance-like ascension that made the air itself seem to bend around them.
The moment Maru and his hunters disappeared into the canopy, Neteyam's fingers flexed around his ikran's reins. Knuckles white, grip tight enough to make the leather creak. Y/N knew that tension. She had seen it years ago when they had raced their first ikrans, when he had pretended not to care who won right before cheating spectacularly.
"Race you," Neteyam said suddenly, voice low and rough like he had been holding the words back all morning.
Y/N's pulse spiked. She didn't hesitate, didn't even blink. Just vaulted onto her ikran in one smooth motion and dug her heels in before he could finish inhaling. Her mount screeched in delight, wings flaring as they shot straight upward through a gap in the branches. Behind her, Neteyam's startled laugh echoed through the trees, followed by the thunderous snap of his ikran's wings catching air.
The wind rushed around them as their ikrans soared above the endless canopy, weaving through shafts of golden morning light. Y/N couldn't remember the last time her chest had felt this light. The knot of dread that had sat beneath her ribs for weeks had finally unraveled, carried away somewhere beneath the beating of powerful wings. Every glance she stole toward Neteyam was met with the same thing. A smile he wasn't trying to hide. Not the careful, restrained expression of the Olo'eyktan's son. A real smile. The kind that crinkled the corners of his eyes and made him look younger, freer. For the first time since the elders' announcement, they were no longer moving away from each other. They were flying toward the same horizon.
Neteyam laughed when her ikran dipped suddenly, the sound carrying clearly across the sky. It was such a familiar sound that it made her heart ache with happiness. She had missed this. Missed teasing him, racing him through the trees, watching him forget the weight of responsibility for a little while. The future was still uncertain. The journey would be long, and neither of them knew what awaited them among the Tawkami. But it no longer felt frightening. Every dream she had buried, every hope she had forced herself to ignore, suddenly felt possible again. As their ikrans glided side by side through the dawn, Y/N realized that joy was not loud or dramatic. It was this: knowing that when she reached for him, he would be there. And knowing she would never have to wonder again whether he wanted her to stay.
LITTLE SHADOW AND THE WEAVER
• pairing: aonung x fem!reader (aonung's pov)
• warnings: mention of death, aonung pinning
• summary: A tiny, persistent shadow has been trailing Aonung across the reef. He thinks it’s a nuisance; it’s actually a matchmaker. Veya isn’t just watching him—she’s reporting back to the weaver who’s been watching him back.
The little girl’s footprints were everywhere. Tiny, persistent, pressed into the damp sand like a trail of seashells left behind at low tide. I’d first noticed them two days ago, appearing just behind my own larger prints whenever I walked the shoreline. At first, I thought it was coincidence. Then I caught a flash of movement from the corner of my eye. A small, darting shadow disappearing behind a cluster of mangrove roots before I could turn fully.
Today, the child had grown bolder. She stood barely ten paces away, arms folded, chin lifted in a way that suggested she wasn’t hiding anymore. "You’re supposed to be the fastest swimmer," she declared, as if this were a well-known fact I’d somehow forgotten. Her toes dug into the sand, restless. She was maybe ten or eleven, all sharp elbows and restless energy, but she held herself with the practiced defiance of a village elder.
I blinked at her, half-amused, half-annoyed. The fastest swimmer? Sure, I’d won a few races, but that wasn’t exactly common knowledge unless someone had been talking about me. "Who told you that?" I asked, crouching to her eye level. The girl’s nose wrinkled, like she was debating whether to divulge state secrets.
"The weavers," she finally said, with solemn gravity. "They say you move like an ilu but with less splashing."
I nearly choked on my own breath. The weavers? My mind snagged on the word like a fishing net on coral. There was only one weaver I cared about. The quiet girl with clever fingers who never looked at me for too long, the one whose name tasted like salt and honey when I whispered it to myself at night. If she was talking about me, even in passing...
“Which weaver?” I asked, trying to sound casual. The child tilted her head, considering me with the unsettling clarity of someone who hadn’t yet learned to lie well.
“All of them,” she said, then amended with a shrug. “But mostly my sister. She watches you.”
The world narrowed to the sound of waves and the sudden, frantic drumming of my own pulse. Her sister. The realization hit me like a rogue tide. This tiny, relentless shadow was hers. The girl was already skipping away toward the water’s edge, done with the conversation now that she’d dropped her bomb. I scrambled after her.
I caught up to her just as she reached the shallows, her small feet kicking up sprays of seawater like scattered stars. "Wait—" I called, but she was already waist-deep, arms slicing through the water with the effortless grace of someone born to the reef. I hesitated. Chasing a child into the ocean wasn’t exactly dignified, but the thought of her sister’s name lodged in my throat like a promise. I dove in after her.
She twisted underwater like an eel, glancing back just long enough to smirk before darting ahead. I pushed harder, muscles burning, but she was fast, slipping through the currents with infuriating ease. I caught glimpses of her braids streaming behind her like dark ribbons, the flash of her grin whenever she glanced back. She was taunting me.
We broke the surface near a cluster of floating rocks, the girl hauling herself up onto one with a wet, triumphant thump. I followed, panting, water sluicing down my back. "You’re ridiculous," I muttered, shaking my hair out of my eyes.
She beamed at me, swinging her legs over the edge of the rock like this was all part of some grand plan. "You are fast," she admitted, as if this were a concession. "But I’m faster."
I exhaled sharply, half-laughing despite myself. Her bravado was infectious, even if she’d just humiliated me in front of no one but the open sea. I leaned back on my palms, letting the sun warm my face. "Alright, little eel," I said, nudging her foot with my own. "What’s your name?"
She wrinkled her nose again, considering whether to answer. "Raveya," she said finally, swinging her legs harder, kicking droplets into the air. "But you can call me Veya. Everyone does."
Raveya. The name settled in my chest like a caught breath. Of course. The sister with the endless energy, the one the village elders sighed about whenever she bolted from her chores. The one who trailed after her, my weaver, like a second shadow.
I cleared my throat, casual as a passing cloud. "So. Your sister. The weaver." I paused, pretending to examine a barnacle on the rock. "She... watches me?"
Raveya, arched one eyebrow, looking suddenly older than her years. "You didn’t hear me the first time?" she asked, kicking a spray of seawater toward me.
I dodged the spray with a laugh, but my pulse hammered against my ribs like a drumbeat gone wild. "I heard you," I said, wiping saltwater from my chin. "Just making sure you heard yourself." I flicked a droplet back at her, aiming for nonchalance, but my fingers trembled just enough to betray me.
Veya snorted, flopping onto her back across the rock like a starfish claiming territory. "You’re weird," she announced, squinting up at the sky. "My sister says that too. She says you talk to fish like they’ll talk back."
My breath hitched. She’d noticed that? I’d only done it once, muttering to a stubborn school of silverfin when I thought no one was watching. The memory burned my ears. "They listen," I muttered defensively, then bit my tongue. Arguing with a child about fish was not the path to dignity.
Veya rolled onto her stomach, propping her chin on her hands. Her eyes gleamed with mischief. "She also says you have a nice laugh."
My fingers twitched against the sun-warmed rock, suddenly unsure where to put them. "She—" My voice cracked, and I coughed into my fist, pretending the ocean spray had gone down wrong. "She said that?"
Veya grinned, kicking her feet lazily in the water. "Mm-hmm. When you helped old Marei haul her nets last moon. She said it sounds like bubbles popping." She mimicked the motion with her fingers, a little explosion of air.
I stared at her. I remembered that day. The nets had been snarled, Marei cursing like a stormcloud, and I'd laughed when a crab scuttled up her arm. But I hadn't noticed her there, half-hidden behind a basket of mending. Had she been smiling?
Veya sighed dramatically, flopping onto her back again. "You're thinking too loud. It's boring."
The rock beneath my palms suddenly felt too warm, too rough. Like every barnacle and ridge was pressing into my skin with unbearable clarity. I flexed my fingers, trying to shake off the sensation. "Your sister," I began, then stopped. What exactly was I asking? Does she like me? Too direct. What else does she say? Too desperate. I settled for, "She’s... observant."
Veya snorted, kicking up a lazy arc of water. "She notices things," she corrected, as if there were a world of difference. "Like how you always take the long way around the village to pass by the weaving huts."
My face burned. Eywa, had it been that obvious? I’d thought my detours were subtle. Just a casual loop, nothing more. But apparently, she had counted my footsteps like tides. The thought sent a strange thrill down my spine.
Veya rolled onto her side, propping her head on one hand. Her grin was sharp as a reef’s edge. "She also says you’re bad at hiding."
I groaned, rubbing my face with both hands as if I could scrub away the heat rising in my cheeks. "I’m not bad at hiding," I muttered, though the protest sounded weak even to my own ears. Veya just smirked, kicking her heels against the rock with rhythmic little splashes.
The silence stretched, thick with unsaid things. I picked at a loose barnacle shell, letting the quiet settle between us like foam on the tide. Finally, I glanced sideways at Veya, who was now drawing spirals in the wet rock with her fingertip. "So," I said, voice deliberately light, "was the fastest swimmer thing the real reason you followed me? Or was there... something else?"
Veya's finger paused mid-spiral. She looked up, eyes narrowed in suspicion, but the corner of her mouth twitched. Like she'd been waiting for this question. "Maybe," she said, drawing out the word. Then, with a shrug that was far too casual for the mischief in her eyes: "Or maybe I just wanted to see if you'd chase me."
I snorted, flicking a pebble into the water. "So this was a test."
"Obviously." She rolled her eyes, as if this were the most basic truth in the world. "My sister says you're smart, but I think you're slow." Before I could protest, she added, "She also says you're kind. Even when you pretend not to be."
I exhaled sharply, watching the pebble sink beneath the waves. The water was so clear I could still see it. Tiny and white against the sand, like a lost tooth. "Your sister," I said carefully, "talks about me a lot, huh?"
Veya rolled onto her stomach, kicking her feet in the air. "Only when she thinks I'm not listening." She paused, then added with theatrical solemnity, "Which is always."
My chest tightened. I shouldn’t ask. I definitely shouldn’t ask. "What else does she—"
A sudden splash cut me off. Veya had launched herself off the rock, arcing into the water with a practiced flip. "Race you to the reef!" she called, already a length ahead.
I didn’t hesitate this time. I dove after her, the water closing over my head like a second skin. The reef wasn’t far. Just a quick sprint for someone who’d grown up racing the tides, but Veya had a head start and the reckless energy of a child with nothing to lose. I pushed harder, muscles burning, the saltwater stinging my eyes as I chased the flicker of her braids ahead.
She glanced back once, grinning, and I realized too late it was a trap. Veya twisted sideways at the last second, darting behind a curtain of kelp. I barreled past, momentum carrying me straight into a school of startled silverfin. They scattered like shards of light, and I swore I heard her laughter ripple through the water.
By the time I untangled myself, Veya was perched on the reef’s edge, swinging her legs like she’d been waiting for hours. “Told you I was faster,” she singsonged, flicking a droplet at me.
I hauled myself up beside her, panting. “Cheating doesn’t count.”
Veya stuck out her tongue, unrepentant. "Cheating counts if you don’t get caught." She stretched her arms behind her head, watching the silverfin regroup below us with the smug satisfaction of a seasoned strategist. I resisted the urge to push her into the water. Barely.
I exhaled through my nose, forcing my shoulders to relax. "Fine," I conceded, because arguing with a child about aquatic ethics was a losing battle. "But next time, no kelp."
Veya grinned, kicking her heels against the coral. "Next time, no rules." Before I could protest, she added, "My sister says rules are for people who can’t think ahead."
My breath caught. Again. "Your sister," I began, then stopped. I couldn’t keep circling back to her without sounding desperate. But the words tumbled out anyway: "Does she... ever come out here?"
Veya's grin turned sly, her toes tracing idle circles in the water. "Sometimes," she said, dragging out the word. "When she thinks no one's looking." She flicked a glance at me, then away, as if deciding whether to share a treasure map. "She likes the blue cove. Where the old shipwreck is."
My pulse jumped. The cove was hidden behind a curtain of waterfalls. The kind of place you only found if you knew where to look. I'd stumbled upon it years ago, back when I still thought exploring was worth the scrapes and lectures. Now I only went there to think. Or, more recently, to imagine quiet moments with a certain weaver who supposedly watched me when I wasn't looking.
Veya kicked my ankle lightly. "You're doing that thing again," she said, wrinkling her nose.
"What thing?"
"Where you stop talking and just stare." She mimicked my expression with exaggerated wide eyes and a slack jaw, and I swatted at her, missing deliberately.
I swiped at her again, but she ducked with a cackle, nearly toppling backward into the water. I caught her wrist just in time, pulling her upright with a grunt. "Careful, little eel," I muttered.
Veya wrinkled her nose but didn't pull away. Instead, she leaned in conspiratorially. "If you go to the cove tomorrow at high tide," she whispered, "you might see her." Her breath smelled like salt and stolen fruit.
My throat went dry. "Why are you telling me this?" I asked, my voice rough with suspicion. Veya shrugged, but the glint in her eyes was anything but innocent. "Because you swim fast," she said, as if that explained everything. Then, with the gravity of a village elder delivering prophecy: "And because you stare at her baskets like they're gonna talk back too."
I nearly choked. Had it been that obvious? I'd only lingered by the weaving huts once, maybe twice, admiring the intricate patterns of her work. But baskets? That was a stretch. Unless... unless she'd caught me tracing the curve of one with my fingertips, imagining her hands shaping the reeds.
Veya's grin widened, sharp as a shark's tooth. "She noticed," she singsonged, kicking her feet in the water. "She says you—"
I clamped a hand over Veya’s mouth before she could finish her sentence. "Enough," I hissed, ears burning. The girl bit my palm. Not hard, but enough to make me yelp and release her. She cackled, scrambling backward on the reef until her heels dipped into the water.
"You’re easy," she declared, shaking her head like she pitied me. "Like a clam without a shell." Before I could retort, she twisted and dove, vanishing into the turquoise depths with barely a splash.
I stared at the spot where she’d disappeared, half-tempted to follow, half-terrified of what else she might reveal. The cove. High tide. Tomorrow. The words pulsed in my skull like a second heartbeat. I’d been given a map to something precious, and it felt like both a gift and a trap.
The sun had begun its slow descent by the time I dragged myself back to shore, limbs heavy with exhaustion and something lighter. Something like hope, fluttering in my chest like a trapped jellyfish. Veya had vanished halfway home, darting off with a wave and a promise to "tell her you lost," her laughter trailing behind her like sea foam. I had let her go, too preoccupied with the image of the blue cove, its waterfall veil shimmering in my mind.
That night, I lay awake in my hammock, listening to the distant murmur of the waves. The village was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of palm fronds or the soft call of night birds. I replayed Veya’s words. She noticed, she watches you, she says you’re kind. They looped in my skull until they lost all meaning, becoming just sounds. I turned onto my side, pressing my face into the woven fibers. Had she really seen me trace her baskets? Had she smiled?
The next dawn came too soon and not soon enough. I rolled out of my hammock before first light, my movements jerky with restless energy. I scrubbed my face with seawater, the cold shock doing little to calm the buzz under my skin. High tide was mid-morning. I had time. Too much time.
I busied myself with pointless tasks. Mending a frayed net, reorganizing my shell collection, but my fingers fumbled, clumsy with distraction. By the time the sun had climbed high enough to paint the lagoon gold, I gave up. I dove into the water, letting the current carry me toward the eastern cliffs where the cove hid.
The waterfall roared louder than I remembered. It was the first thing I noticed as I hauled myself onto the hidden ledge behind the cascade. The way the sound filled my skull, drowning out the hammering of my own pulse. I crouched there, dripping, and wondered if this was a mistake. The cove was deserted. Of course it was. What had I expected? That she’d be waiting for me, basket in hand, smiling like some half-remembered dream?
I shook the water from my hair and stepped forward anyway, because turning back now would be worse. The cove was smaller than I remembered too. A crescent of pale sand cupped by moss-slick rocks, the wreck of an ancient skiff jutting from the shallows like a broken rib. I traced its spine with my fingertips, the wood worn smooth by centuries of tide and touch. Maybe I’d imagined it all. Maybe Veya had been...
A splash.
I whirled, heart in my throat. The waterfall’s veil shimmered, distorting the figure stepping through it. For a wild second, I thought it was Veya, come to laugh at me, but no. The silhouette was taller, the curve of the shoulders familiar in a way that made my breath catch.
Her braids were wet. That was the first thing I noticed. The way they clung to her shoulders, dripping onto the woven straps of her tunic. The second thing was the basket tucked under her arm, its lid slightly askew, revealing a tangle of half-dyed reeds. The third thing was her face. The sharp intake of breath, the widening of her eyes, the way her fingers tightened around the basket handle like she might bolt.
Neither of us moved. The waterfall’s mist settled on my skin, cold and electric. I should say something. Anything. But my tongue felt too big for my mouth, all the clever phrases I’d rehearsed dissolving like sea foam.
She recovered first. “You’re—” Her voice was softer than I remembered, frayed at the edges like sun-bleached rope. “—early.”
I blinked. Early? As if this were an appointment. As if she’d expected me. My pulse stuttered. “Veya told you,” I managed.
She hesitated, then lifted her chin. Not defiant, but uncertain, like someone testing the depth of a tidepool with their toes. "She said you'd asked about the cove." A pause. The basket shifted under her arm, reeds rustling. "I didn't think you'd come."
My throat clicked. The words stuck there. I always come here. Instead, I nodded at the wrecked skiff between us, its hull bleached white as bone. "You fix baskets here?"
Her fingers flexed around the woven handle. "It's quiet," she said, as if that explained everything. The basket's lid tilted further, revealing coils of reed dyed in shades of lagoon-blue and storm-gray. I recognized the patterns. The same ones I'd traced on market days when I thought no one was watching.
I swallowed. "Your sister said—"
"She says too much." The words came out sharper than intended. She winced, then exhaled through her nose. The basket settled onto a flat rock with a soft thump. "Veya thinks she's helping."
I stepped closer, sand gritting underfoot. The wreck's shadow stretched between us like a bridge. "Is she?"
She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she crouched beside the basket, her fingers plucking at a loose reed with practiced ease. The silence stretched, thin as the morning mist, until I wondered if I’d imagined the question entirely. Then, without looking up: "Depends."
"On what?"
"On why you’re here." Her fingers stilled. The reed snapped taut between them.
My pulse thudded in my temples. I could lie. Say I’d come to explore the wreck, to gather shells, anything but the truth coiled in my chest like a nervous eel. But her eyes flicked up then, dark and searching, and the words came unbidden: "I wanted to see if you’d be here."
Her fingers froze mid-motion, the reed trembling between us like a plucked bowstring. I watched the realization dawn in her expression. The slight parting of her lips, the way her breath hitched just enough to disturb a strand of hair clinging to her damp cheek. For a heartbeat, the waterfall’s roar faded to a hush.
Then she snorted. Actually snorted, shaking her head as she tucked the loose reed back into place. "Of course you did," she muttered, but the corner of her mouth twitched upward. "Veya told me you’d say that."
My ears burned. I should’ve known. The little eel had probably rehearsed this entire encounter with her sister, down to the last stammered word. I scraped a hand through my hair, scattering droplets. "She’s terrifying," I admitted, kicking at the sand. "Does she always..."
"Plan everyone’s lives for them?" She straightened, brushing wet strands from her forehead. "Yes. Especially mine." Her gaze flicked to the basket, then back to me, weighing something. "She also said you’d stand there dripping like a caught fish unless I threw you a line."
I exhaled sharply. Half-laugh, half-sigh. I shook my head. "So," I said, nodding to the basket, "what’s the line?"
She arched one brow, fingers lingering on the half-woven reed. "You could start by telling me why you stare at my baskets like they’re going to whisper secrets." The words were teasing, but her knuckles whitened around the rim.
My stomach flipped. I could lie. I could deflect. Instead, I stepped forward until the wreck’s shadow no longer separated us. "Maybe I was imagining your hands making them," I said, voice lower than I’d intended.
Her breath caught audibly. The reed slipped from her fingers, unspooling into the sand. "That’s—" She bit her lip, then snatched the reed back with more force than necessary. "Direct."
I grinned, reckless with the rush of finally saying something true. "Direct's better than staring at baskets like an idiot," I said, nudging the loose reed with my toe. "Unless you'd rather I kept doing that."
She huffed, twisting the reed between her fingers until it squeaked. "You are an idiot," she muttered, but the insult lacked its usual bite. I watched, fascinated, as a droplet slid from her braid down the back of her neck, then further, disappearing under the woven edge of her tunic. My throat went dry.
The basket wobbled as she reached for another reed, her fingers brushing a coil dyed deep blue. "This one’s wrong," she said abruptly. "The tension’s off. See how it buckles here?" She thrust it toward me like an accusation.
I blinked. I had no idea what she was talking about, but I took the reed anyway, my fingers brushing hers. A spark, or maybe just the shock of cool skin meeting warm. "Looks fine to me," I lied.
She plucked the reed back with a scoff, but her fingers trembled. "You wouldn’t know good weaving if it bit you," she said, turning the coil over in her hands. The blue dye stained her fingertips, smudged where my touch had lingered.
I crouched beside her, close enough that our shadows merged on the sun-warmed rock. "Teach me," I said.
Her head jerked up. "What?"
"The basket." I gestured to the half-finished form, its spirals uneven where she'd abandoned it. "Show me how it's done."
She stared at me like I’d just asked her to gut a fish with her teeth. "You don’t want to learn weaving," she said flatly.
I shrugged, plucking a loose reed from the basket. It was softer than I expected, pliant between my fingers. "Maybe I do," I said, twisting it experimentally. It snapped. "Okay, maybe I don’t."
A laugh burst out of her. Sharp, surprised, like a bird taking flight. She clapped a hand over her mouth too late. I grinned, victorious.
"You’re impossible," she muttered, but the words lacked heat. She snatched the broken reed from me, her fingertips brushing my palm. A shiver ran up my arm.
The broken reed lay between us like a challenge. I watched as she inspected the frayed ends with a frown, her fingers moving with the precision of someone who knew every fiber’s worth. "You twist it here," she said, demonstrating with a fresh reed, "not here." Her thumb pressed into the spot where I’d snapped it, as if marking the lesson into my skin.
I leaned in, feigning interest in the reed but really watching the way her lashes caught the light. Gold at the tips, like sunlit sand. "So it’s all about the grip," I mused, reaching to mimic her hold. My fingers overlapped hers, deliberate.
She didn’t pull away. "It’s about patience," she corrected, but her voice wavered when my pinky brushed the inside of her wrist. The reed bent obediently this time, looping into the beginnings of a spiral.
I exhaled through my nose. "Patience," I repeated, as if the word were foreign. The scent of her, salt and crushed sea grapes, filled the space between us.
The reed slipped from my fingers again, unraveling into the sand with a soft hiss. She sighed. The kind of sigh elders made when children asked why the sky was blue for the third time. She reached to retrieve it. Our hands collided over the damp coil, fingers tangling. I froze. So did she.
For a heartbeat, neither of us moved. The waterfall’s roar faded to a hush.
Then she yanked her hand back like she’d touched a jellyfish. "You’re hopeless," she muttered, but the flush creeping up her neck betrayed her. She stabbed the reed back into the basket with more force than necessary, sending a spray of loose fibers into the air.
I caught one mid-flight, twirling it between my fingers. "Hopeless at weaving," I agreed, grinning when she shot me a glare. "But I’m told I’m a fast swimmer."
The glare softened into something dangerously close to amusement. "You are," she admitted, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear with still-damp fingers. "Veya wouldn't shut up about it after your race."
My chest warmed at the memory. The little eel's laughter, the way she'd twisted through the water like a gleeful predator. "She cheated," I said, leaning forward to pluck another reed from the basket. This time, I mimicked her grip perfectly.
She watched my hands, her brow furrowing. "You're learning," she accused, as if this were some personal betrayal.
I held her gaze, letting the reed curl naturally between my fingers. "I learn fast." The words hung there, weighted with double meaning. Her throat moved when she swallowed.
The reed in my hands curled into a near-perfect spiral. A fluke, surely, but the way her eyes widened made it worth the three previous failed attempts. She reached out, hesitating just before her fingers touched mine. “You’re… not terrible,” she conceded, voice grudging.
I smirked, nudging the finished coil toward her. “High praise.”
She snatched it away, but not before I caught the flicker of a smile. The basket between us was now a mess of half-spirals and snapped reeds, evidence of my fumbling. Yet she hadn’t shoved me into the surf yet, which I took as progress.
The waterfall’s mist settled over us, cool and damp. I watched as she tucked a loose braid behind her ear, the motion practiced, effortless. “Why this cove?” I asked suddenly.
She didn't answer right away. Her fingers traced the half-finished basket's rim, following the pattern like a familiar path. "It's where my mother taught me," she said at last, voice softer than the waves lapping at the wreck's bleached bones. "Before she joined Eywa."
My fingers stilled on the reed I'd been mangling. I'd heard the stories. How the weaver's mother had drowned when her fishing skiff capsized in the sudden storm during the battle, how they'd found her body cradled in the roots of the sacred coral at the Ancestor's Cove. I'd been too young to remember the funeral, but I remembered the whispers. "I didn't know," I said, too loud in the quiet.
She shrugged, but her shoulders were stiff. "Not many do." The reed in her hands twisted tighter, tighter, then snapped with a sound like cracking bone. She stared at the broken ends, lips pressed thin. "Veya was barely four when Mother died. She doesn't remember much."
I exhaled through my nose, watching the tide creep closer to our rock. I'd come here to flirt, to stammer through some half-formed confession, not to tread on grief older than my first spear. But when I glanced up, she was watching me with an odd intensity, like she was waiting for me to bolt.
The broken reed lay between us like a shared wound. I cleared my throat, the words scraping against something raw in my chest. "I lost Mother a year ago," I said abruptly. The confession hung in the humid air, too heavy for the quiet cove.
She stilled. The half-formed basket in her lap suddenly seemed to demand all her attention. "I remember," she murmured. "The whole village mourned."
I picked at a callus on my palm. "Tsireya was supposed to learn the leadership chants from her. Pril... Pril was just pulled from her body moments before Mother closed her eyes. She never even heard her voice." I shrugged, the motion jerky. "Now I just hum off-key lullabies to keep her quiet. It's all I know how to do." The admission tasted bitter. Like failing at something that should've been simple.
Her fingers paused over the reeds. "You take care of them both." It wasn't a question.
"Someone has to." The words came out sharper than I intended. I flexed my fingers, tracing the phantom weight of Pril's small hand in my palm. How she'd clung to my tunic whenever the wind howled, while Tsireya worked in heavy silence to keep our household from unraveling. "Tsireya tries to hold the weight of two, and Pril is too young to understand why her hammock is empty, so I..." My throat closed around the rest. The memory of seeing morhers body, the way her hand was slack, still burned behind my ribs.
The reed in her hands stilled. She didn't offer empty condolences. No Eywa's will or she walks with the ancestors. Instead, she reached across the wreck's shadow and plucked the mangled coil from my lap. "You fold the ends under," she said, pressing the reed flat against her palm. "Like this. So it doesn't unravel."
I watched her hands. The calloused fingertips smoothing the fibers, the careful tuck of the loose end beneath the spiral. It was the opposite of grief-talk, this quiet demonstration of how to keep things whole. I swallowed hard. "Show me again."
She did. Three times. Four. On the fifth attempt, my fingers brushed hers and neither of us pulled away. The reed held.
The basket between us was a lost cause. More undone than done, its pattern beyond saving. She sighed, nudging it aside with her knee. "Hopeless," she muttered again, but the word had lost its edge.
The reed in my hands had softened from handling, its edges fraying like the nerves under my skin. I rolled it between my palms absentmindedly, watching as she gathered the scattered coils with quick, efficient motions. Her braids swung forward, brushing the sand, and without thinking, I reached out. Stopping just short of tucking one behind her ear. My fingers hovered, then curled awkwardly back into my lap.
She went very still. The half-formed basket tilted precariously on her knee. "What are you doing?" Her voice was low, wary, but not unkind.
My ears burned. I dropped my hand like I'd been burned. "Sand," I lied, rubbing my fingertips together as if brushing off grains. "In your hair."
She eyed me, skeptical, but didn't call me out. Instead, she tucked the braid back herself with a quick flick of her wrist. The moment stretched thin between us, taut as an overstrung bow.
The wreck's shadow had shifted with the sun, no longer separating us but pooling at our feet like spilled ink. I cleared my throat. "So." I nudged the ruined basket with my toe. "Do you always abandon projects when they frustrate you?"
Her eyes flashed. A spark of challenge igniting in their depths. "Do you always ask stupid questions?"
I grinned, leaning forward until our knees almost brushed. "Only when I want answers."
She rolled her eyes, but her fingers, still tangled in the loose reeds, trembled slightly. "Fine. No, I don’t abandon them." She flicked a glance at the half-finished basket. "I just... set them aside. Until I figure them out."
I plucked a broken reed from the sand, twisting it idly. "How long does that usually take?"
"Depends." Her voice dropped, almost to a whisper. "Some patterns take years."
The reed snapped between my fingers. I stared at the broken ends, the fibers splayed like tiny, desperate hands. "Years," I repeated, my voice rougher than the tide-worn rocks. "That’s a long time to wait."
She shrugged, but her shoulders weren’t as stiff as before. "Not if it’s worth it." Her fingers traced the edge of the wrecked skiff beside us, the wood bleached pale as bone by decades of salt and sun. "Some things unravel if you rush them."
I exhaled through my nose, watching the way her fingertips lingered on the wood grain. I knew that touch. I’d seen it in Tsireya’s quiet mourning, in the way Pril’s tiny fingers would search the empty air for a lullaby she’d never learned. I’d done the same myself. "And if you wait too long?" I asked quietly.
Her hand stilled. "Then the tide takes it." The words hung between us, heavier than the humidity clinging to our skin.
The reed in my hands snapped again. I didn’t notice. Too busy staring at the way her throat moved when she swallowed, the faint pulse visible beneath the damp skin. “The tide,” I echoed dumbly. My voice sounded strange. Hoarse, like I’d been gargling sand.
She exhaled sharply through her nose, a sound perilously close to laughter. “You’re repeating everything I say.” Her fingers plucked at a loose thread on her tunic’s hem. “Is that a habit, or are you just...”
“Stalling?” I supplied, grinning when her eyes narrowed. The reed’s broken ends dug into my palm, sharp as the realization suddenly carving through my chest. I leaned forward, close enough to count the salt crystals drying on her collarbone. “What if I don’t want to wait for the tide?”
Her breath hitched. The thread between her fingers pulled taut. “Then you’re an idiot,” she murmured, but her gaze dropped to my mouth.
My pulse roared louder than the waterfall. “I’ve been called worse.” I shifted, knee brushing hers in the sand.
She didn’t move away. The thread snapped. “I used to watch you,” she admitted abruptly, the words rushed like a confession dragged from the deep. “Before... before you noticed Veya following you. Before you started taking those stupid detours past the weaving huts.” Her fingers clenched around the broken thread. “Your laugh does sound like bubbles.”
Heat shot up my neck. I’d imagined this moment a hundred times. Dreamed it during restless nights, but never with her voice so raw, her hands trembling over ruined reeds. “You...” My voice cracked. I tried again. “You noticed me?”
She groaned, covering her face with both hands. “Tides, this is mortifying.” The words were muffled, but I caught the edge of laughter beneath them. “Yes, you oblivious kelp-head. I noticed.” Her hands fell away, revealing flushed cheeks. “I thought you were just being polite when you helped haul nets. Then you kept doing it. Even when no one was watching.”
My chest ached. I remembered those mornings. The ache in my shoulders from lifting waterlogged nets, the way I’d linger just to catch a glimpse of her through the weaving hut’s open sides. “I wasn’t being polite,” I said, too loud. “I was...”
“Hopeless,” she finished, rolling her eyes. But her fingers curled into the sand, betraying her. “Like a moonfish circling the same reef.”
I leaned forward, close enough to see the flecks of gold in her dark eyes. “You circled too,” I pointed out, grinning when she huffed. “Admit it. You liked watching me sweat.”
Her nose scrunched. “I liked that you didn’t complain.” A pause. Then, softer: “And… maybe the way your hair curled when it dried.”
My breath caught. I’d rehearsed grand confessions in my head, but this... this stumbling honesty over snapped reeds and half-woven lies was better. The wreck’s shadow had shrunk to a sliver between us, the tide licking at our toes. I nudged her knee with mine. “Still like it?”
She flicked a droplet at me from her damp braid. “It’s tolerable.”
The reed in my hands finally gave up, snapping for the third time. I barely noticed. “Veya said you thought I was kind.”
She stiffened, fingers freezing mid-motion. “Veya talks too much.”
“She said you noticed me.” I pressed, reckless with the thrill of her earlier admission. “Not just my hair. My… staring.”
The flush crept higher, staining her cheeks lagoon-pink. “I noticed,” she muttered. “You’re not subtle.” The reed in her hands twisted tighter, too tight, threatening to snap. “And then you stopped coming by the huts.”
I blinked. “I did?”
“After the monsoon.” Her voice dropped. “When Mother...”
Understanding punched through me. “I was...” I swallowed the excuses. She deserved truth, not deflection. “I didn’t think you’d want some grief-struck fool trailing sand through your workspace.”
The reed snapped between her fingers. “I waited.” The admission burst out sharp as broken coral. “Every market day. Watching the path. Thinking...” Her jaw clenched. “Thinking maybe you’d come back.”
My pulse stuttered. All those weeks spent avoiding the weaving huts, convinced my longing was one-sided, while she’d traced my absence like a missing stitch. The realization left me winded. “You… wanted me to come back?”
She scowled at the ruined reed. “Don’t make me say it twice.”
My grin spread slow as sunrise. “Say what?” I nudged her knee. “That you missed me?”
The reed in her hands twisted into a tight spiral, her knuckles whitening. "Maybe," she muttered, stubbornly avoiding my gaze. A droplet from her braid landed on the back of my hand. Cold, startling. I didn’t wipe it away.
I leaned in, close enough to count the salt crystals clinging to her eyelashes. "Just maybe?" My voice came out rough, teasing.
She exhaled sharply through her nose. "You’re insufferable." But the corner of her mouth betrayed her, twitching upward.
The tide crept higher, swirling around our ankles. I watched as she gathered the ruined basket into her arms, her movements quick and deliberate. Like someone preparing to flee. But she didn’t. Instead, she hesitated, fingers tracing the frayed edge where I’d snapped too many reeds. "You ruined it," she said, but there was no accusation in her tone.
The basket lay between us like a shipwreck. Its coils unraveled, its edges frayed beyond repair. I stared at it, at the way her fingers lingered on the broken reeds, and realized with sudden, startling clarity that I didn’t care. Not about the basket, not about the ruined spirals, not even about the tide now lapping at my knees. All that mattered was the way her braids dripped saltwater onto her collarbone, the way her lips pressed together to suppress a smile.
"You ruined it," she repeated, softer this time. Her thumb brushed the edge where I’d snapped too many reeds. "But..." A pause. Then, so quiet I almost missed it: "I don’t mind."
My pulse stuttered. The words hung in the humid air, fragile as seafoam. I reached out before I could think better of it, my fingers skimming the back of her hand. Still damp, still trembling slightly. "Neither do I," I admitted, my voice rougher than the tide-worn rocks.
Her breath hitched, but she didn’t pull away. Instead, she turned her palm up, letting our fingers tangle in the space between us. The gesture was so small, so deliberate, that my chest ached with it. "You’re staring again," she murmured, but there was no bite to it. Just a warmth that seeped into my bones.
The confession hung between us like sunlight caught in the waterfall’s mist. Bright, undeniable. My thumb traced the inside of her wrist where her pulse fluttered, rapid as a minnow’s tail. "So," I said, voice uneven with the weight of it, "you like me."
Her fingers tensed around mine. "Don’t say it like that." But the way her shoulders lifted, a suppressed laugh, a stifled joy, betrayed her.
My grin felt too wide for my face. "Like what?"
"Like you’ve won something." She ducked her head, but not before I caught the smile tugging at her lips.
My fingers tightened around hers, calloused skin catching on the softer ridges of her palm. "Say it properly," I dared, voice low with the thrill of her nearness. "Say you like me."
She groaned, tipping her head back as if pleading with the sky. "You’re impossible." But her fingers curled tighter around mine, nails biting lightly into my skin. An anchor, a claim.
The tide swirled around our knees, warm as the laughter building in my chest. I tugged her closer, sand shifting underfoot, until the wreck’s shadow no longer separated us. "I’ll say it first," I offered, grinning when her eyes snapped to mine. "I like you. A lot. Enough to ruin baskets for." My thumb traced the blue dye staining her knuckles. "Enough to humiliate myself in front of you for months."
Her breath hitched. For a moment, she just stared at me. Eyes wide, lips slightly parted, as if I’d spoken in some foreign tongue. Then her free hand came up, swift and sudden, to flick water at me from her damp braid. "You idiot," she muttered, but her voice wavered. "You could’ve just..." Her gesture encompassed the wreck, the ruined basket, the months of stolen glances. "Asked."
My laughter bubbled up, unrestrained and bright, as the water droplets from her braids splattered across my cheeks. "I’m asking now," I said, shaking my head like a dog shedding seawater. The motion sent droplets flying, and she flinched away with a half-hearted scowl, but her fingers stayed tangled with mine, warm and insistent.
Her thumb brushed the ridge of my knuckle, a fleeting pressure that made my pulse skip. "Took you long enough," she muttered, but the words lacked any real venom. Instead, her gaze dropped to our joined hands, her lashes casting delicate shadows on her cheeks. I watched, mesmerized, as her lips curved into a smile. Small, private, dopey in a way that made my chest ache.
I’d seen her smirk, scoff, even snort with laughter, but this? This was new. This was mine. The realization punched through me with the force of a breaker, leaving me breathless. "So?" I prompted, squeezing her hand. "Is that a yes?"
She tilted her head, considering me with exaggerated solemnity. "Hmm. Let me think." The pause stretched just long enough for my stomach to knot, then her grin broke loose, sun-bright and devastating. "Yes, you kelp-head. Obviously."
The word burst out of me before I could think better of it. Reckless, buoyant, like a bubble breaking the surface. "Then I will court you."
I barely recognized my own voice. Too loud, too rough, cracking on the second syllable like a boy’s. My ears burned. I hadn’t meant to blurt it like some half-drunk warrior proposing over a feast. But there it hung between us, naked as a beached jellyfish.
She froze. The reed she’d been about to pluck from the basket hovered midair, trembling slightly. For one excruciating heartbeat, I was certain she’d bolt.
Then her fingers tightened around the reed. "You don’t even know my favorite color," she said flatly.
I blinked. "Blue," I said without hesitation. "The same shade as the dye staining your fingers right now." I tapped the smudged pigment on her knuckle. "You use it in every third basket coil, even when the pattern doesn't call for it."
Her fingers spasmed around the reed. "That's..." Her throat worked. "Observant."
"Green," she countered suddenly, jerking her chin toward my waist. "Your spare cord. Always green, never the traditional red. Even though the elders complain."
The cord I'd started weaving after Mother's death, when the sight of blood-red fibers made my stomach turn? I swallowed hard. "You..."
"Watch you?" She arched a brow, daring me to comment. "Like you don't stare at my hands every time I pass you, fish."
The admission hung between us, raw and electric. My pulse hammered against my ribs loud enough to drown out the waterfall. Slowly, deliberately, I reached for the half-finished basket. Not to fix it, but to set it safely aside. The reeds whispered against each other as I moved it beyond the tide's reach.
When I turned back, she was watching me with an expression I'd never seen before. Something between exasperation and wonder, her lips slightly parted like she'd forgotten whatever sharp remark she'd planned next. I took advantage of her momentary speechlessness to bridge the remaining distance between us, my knees bumping hers in the sand.
"I want to court you properly," I amended, voice low. "With gifts. And..." My nose wrinkled. "Poems, probably. Tsireya’s been hoarding them in her shell-box, and Pril tries to hum them to the hatchlings when she thinks no one's listening."
Her fingers twitched around the reed. "Poems," she repeated, deadpan.
I grimaced. "Terrible ones. Full of kelp metaphors." I leaned in, close enough to count the droplets clinging to her lashes. "But I'll learn to weave something decent. Even if it takes me a decade."
Her breath hitched. A tiny, wounded sound that punched straight through my ribs. When she spoke, her voice was barely audible over the tide. "You'd..." Her throat worked. "You'd really try?"
My fingers found hers without looking, tangling in the damp space between us. "Already am," I murmured, thumb brushing the blue-stained knuckle where her grip had gone white around the reed. "Badly."
The reed snapped between us with a sound like laughter. She didn't seem to notice. Too busy staring at our joined hands with an expression I couldn't name. Something between panic and wonder, her lips parted around an unspoken word.
I waited. The tide curled around our ankles, warm as the flush creeping up my neck. I'd seen her face down storm swells without flinching, but now, now her fingers trembled against mine like a fledgling's first flight feathers.
Finally, she exhaled. A shuddering breath that ruffled the loose hairs framing her face. "Alright," she whispered, so soft the waves nearly stole it.
My pulse stuttered. "Alright?" I echoed, voice cracking like a boy's.
She flicked water at me from her still-damp braid. "Yes, you impossible creature. Yes." The words burst out sharp, but her hands were gentle as they turned to clasp mine properly, palms pressing together until the saltwater between us grew warm. "Even though..." She gestured wildly at the ruined basket, the snapped reeds, the decade of mutual idiocy stretching behind us. "Look at this mess."
I grinned so wide my cheeks ached. "Our mess," I corrected, tugging her closer until our knees knocked together in the sand.
Her scoff lacked conviction. "Ours," she admitted grudgingly, fingers tightening around mine.
FALLING ASLEEP
• pairing: aonung x fem!reader
• warnings: kissing, suggestive, small argument
• summary: After an exhausting hunt, Aonung accidentally falls asleep on his rival's shoulder.
Aonung had the kind of face that made you want to punch him even when he wasn’t doing anything. That was the first thing I noticed about him—not his broad shoulders or the way his tattoos curved along his collarbones, but the way his smirk settled into his features like he’d already won an argument you hadn’t even started yet. Today was no different.
We’d been out since dawn, diving deep into the reefs where the akula liked to prowl. The hunt had been long, the kind that left your muscles singing with exhaustion and your lungs burning from holding your breath too many times. My arms ached from hauling the nets, and my legs felt like waterlogged driftwood. Still, Aonung had the nerve to look smug as he balanced on the edge of our canoe, shaking saltwater from his hair like some kind of show-off.
"You’re slowing us down," he said, tossing a glance over his shoulder like he expected me to argue.
I didn’t. Arguing with Aonung was like trying to wrestle a tide—pointless and guaranteed to leave you soaked and irritated. Instead, I just rolled my eyes and kept paddling, focusing on the rhythm of the waves beneath us. The sun was dipping low, painting the ocean in golds and pinks, and all I wanted was to get back to the village before my arms gave out entirely.
By the time we reached the shallows near home, even Aonung had stopped talking. The silence between us wasn’t comfortable, but it was something. He hopped out first, hauling the canoe onto the sand with more force than necessary, and I followed, my legs wobbling like a newborn ilu’s. The others were already gathering around the firepit, laughing and passing around bowls of stew. I could smell the fish roasting, mingling with the salt and sweat in the air.
I barely made it to the firepit before my knees buckled, and I sank onto the woven mat beside Rotxo, who grinned and shoved a steaming bowl into my hands. "Eat before you pass out," he said, laughing when I nearly dropped it. Across the flames, Aonung was already tearing into his food with the same obnoxious confidence he did everything else, but his eyelids were heavy, his shoulders slumped just enough to betray his exhaustion. Good. Maybe he’d finally shut up for once.
The chatter around the fire blurred into a warm hum as I ate, the heat of the stew seeping into my bones. Tsireya nudged my shoulder and jerked her chin toward Aonung. I followed her gaze just in time to see his head dip, then snap back up like he’d been caught stealing. He scowled at nothing, shook himself, and went back to eating. I rolled my eyes and turned away.
But then it happened again. And again. By the fourth time, even Rotxo was snickering into his bowl. Aonung’s pride wouldn’t let him admit defeat, though, so he kept fighting it, his chin dipping lower each time until, finally, his forehead grazed his own knee. A snort escaped me before I could stop it. His head shot up, his glare sharp enough to cut, but I just raised my brows and took another bite, savoring the way his ears turned pink.
The fire crackled, casting flickering shadows across the circle as Aonung's head bobbed once more—then stayed down. His shoulders slumped forward, his breathing evening out into something slow and steady. For a moment, no one spoke. Then Rotxo leaned in, whispering loud enough for everyone to hear, "He's out."
A ripple of laughter followed, quickly stifled when Aonung's fingers twitched like he might still be listening. Tsireya pressed her lips together, shaking her head, but her eyes sparkled with mischief.
"Someone should wake him," she murmured, nudging my knee with hers.
Rotxo snorted. "Yeah, good luck with that. You know how he gets when he's woken up." The others nodded, exchanging glances. Aonung had a reputation for being... unpleasant when startled awake, snapping at anyone within reach like a startled akula. Tsireya sighed, then fixed me with a look that was half pleading, half amused.
"Oh no," I said, holding up my hands. "Not my problem."
Tsireya's grin widened, and she leaned in close enough that I could see the reflection of the firelight dancing in her eyes. "Oh, but you're the closest," she said sweetly, nudging me again with her knee. "And you know he won't bite you."
"Since when?" I muttered, but the circle of expectant faces around the fire left little room for argument. Even Rotxo had the audacity to wink at me before shoving the last of his stew into his mouth like this was the best entertainment he'd had all week. With a sigh, I set my bowl down and pushed myself up, my joints protesting the movement after hours of diving.
Aonung hadn't budged. His forehead was still pressed against his knee, his breathing slow and even. The firelight softened the sharp angles of his face, making him look almost peaceful—which was unsettling in its own right. I circled the fire cautiously, stepping over outstretched legs and abandoned bowls, until I stood right in front of him. Up close, I could see the way his lashes cast shadows on his cheeks, the faint salt-dried lines of his tattoos catching the light.
"Hey," I said, prodding his shoulder with two fingers. "Wake up, fish-brain."
Nothing. Not even a twitch. I glanced back at the others, who were watching with varying degrees of amusement. Tsireya mimed a more aggressive shove. Rolling my eyes, I leaned down and shook him harder. "Aonung. Up."
Aonung didn’t wake up. Instead, he slumped sideways with a grunt, his head lolling toward me like deadweight. I barely had time to react before his temple thudded against my shoulder, his breath warm against my collarbone. The circle erupted into muffled laughter, and Rotxo choked on his stew, doubling over with silent giggles. I froze, my hands hovering awkwardly in the air, unsure whether to shove him off or let him be.
"Oh, great," I muttered, glaring at Tsireya, who was now covering her mouth with both hands, her shoulders shaking.
His weight was solid against me, the heat of his skin seeping through the thin fabric of my wrap. One of his arms slid limply across my lap, his fingers brushing my thigh. I tensed, waiting for him to jerk awake—to snap at me for daring to touch him—but he just sighed, nestling closer like I was a damn pillow. The laughter around the firepit grew louder, punctuated by Rotxo's poorly whispered, "Look at them, holding hands like mates!"
Tsireya leaned forward, her eyes bright with mischief. "Careful," she said, her voice dripping with false concern. "If you move too fast, he might think you're enjoying it."
My face burned, and I shot her a glare that would've melted coral. Aonung chose that moment to shift, his nose pressing into the crook of my neck. His breath hitched, warm and damp against my skin, and I stiffened like a speared fish. Rotxo wheezed, slapping his knee. "Eywa's tits, he's snuggling!"
I tried to ease away, but Aonung's grip tightened. His fingers curled into the fabric at my hip, pulling me closer with a grumble that sounded suspiciously like "stay." My breath hitched. The heat of his body pressed against mine was unbearable, yet I didn’t shove him off. Worse, I realized with dawning horror that my own hand had drifted to his forearm, thumb tracing the ridge of his tattoo without thinking.
Rotxo’s exaggerated gasp cut through the night. "Oh-ho! Someone’s attached!"
Tsireya leaned in, grinning like she’d just won a bet. "Literally," she purred.
My face burned hotter than the fire. I should’ve pushed him away. Should’ve made a sarcastic remark. Instead, I sat there like a stunned reeffish, hyperaware of the way Aonung’s exhales tickled my throat. His hair smelled like salt and the faint, stubborn sweetness of pandanus sap—stupidly familiar, stupidly warm.
I shifted slightly, trying to ease the pressure of his weight against me, but Aonung’s arm tightened like a reefvine, pulling me back with a possessive grunt. His fingers dug into my hip, blunt and unyielding, as if he’d decided I was his personal anchor in the tide. The fire crackled, but all I could hear was the rush of blood in my ears and the quiet, rhythmic sound of his breathing that was way too close and too warm.
“Oh, this is gold,” Rotxo stage-whispered, wiping tears from his eyes. “Y/N, I didn’t know you two were this close.”
“Shut up,” I hissed, but my voice lacked its usual bite. Aonung’s thumb brushed against the bare skin above my waistband, calloused and rough, and I stiffened. His touch was casual, unconscious, but it sent a jolt through me like I’d brushed against a stray jellyfish. Tsireya’s grin widened.
“You could just wake him,” she said, her tone dripping with false innocence.
“And risk losing a finger?” I muttered. Everyone knew Aonung’s reflexes were sharper than an akula’s teeth, even half-asleep. His grip tightened as if to prove my point, his fingers splaying possessively over my hip. The laughter around the firepit had settled into a low, teasing hum, but my pulse was anything but calm.
Aonung shifted again, his forehead pressing harder into the curve of my shoulder as if he could burrow there. His arm slid fully across my lap now, fingers curling possessively into the fabric of my wrap, pinning me in place. The fire had burned low, casting long shadows that danced over the sand, and the chatter around us had dissolved into quiet murmurs and yawns. One by one, the others returned to their homes, their laughter fading into the rhythmic sounds of the ocean. Tsireya was the last to go, her eyes gleaming with unspoken amusement as she leaned in one final time.
"You're staying?" she whispered, her voice laced with mischief.
I scowled, but the heat creeping up my neck betrayed me. "Shut up and go to bed," I muttered, shifting slightly under Aonung's weight. Tsireya laughed, soft and knowing, before vanishing into the darkness with one last exaggerated wink. The fire crackled low, its embers pulsing like a slow heartbeat as the last whispers of conversation dissolved into the night.
Moonlight painted silver streaks across Aonung's back, tracing the lines of his tattoos like liquid starlight. His breathing had deepened, steady against my collarbone, and somewhere between irritation and exhaustion, I realized I wasn't moving him. Not tonight. The village slept around us, the only sounds the distant lap of waves and the occasional rustle of palm fronds. My fingers still rested on his forearm, stupidly warm against his skin.
I should've shoved him off. Should've left him slumped in the sand like the arrogant pain he was. But his grip on my hip loosened just enough to feel accidental, his fingers twitching in sleep, and something in my chest tightened. Stupid. This was the same boy who'd mocked my diving form yesterday, who'd stolen my spear when I wasn't looking just to see me fume. Yet here he was, clinging to me like I was driftwood in a storm, and here I was. Letting him.
The fire dimmed to glowing coals, and the chill of the ocean breeze crept in. Without thinking, I adjusted the fold of my wrap to cover Aonung's shoulder, my thumb brushing the ridge of a tattoo as I did. His exhale warmed my throat, slow and even, and my own eyelids grew heavy.
The last thing I remembered was the steady rise and fall of Aonung's breathing against me, the weight of his head on my shoulder like an anchor I couldn't, wouldn't,shake loose. The fire's warmth had seeped into my bones, blending with the exhaustion of the hunt until my thoughts blurred at the edges. One moment I was glaring at Tsireya's retreating back, the next, my chin had dipped without permission, my eyelids fluttering shut like the wings of a tired seabird.
The first thing I registered was heat—too much of it, pressing against my side like a sun-warmed stone. Then the weight, solid and unmoving, pinning my hip to the mat. And finally, the slow, absent stroke of fingers along the sensitive curve beneath my breast, tracing the edge of my wrap with a drowsy, thoughtless intimacy that sent a jolt through me.
I jerked awake, my breath hitching, only to find Aonung’s face inches from mine, his nose buried in the crook of my neck. His arm was slung over my waist, his hand splayed possessively against my ribs, his thumb edging dangerously close to the swell of my breast. The fire had burned down to embers, and the pale light of dawn painted the sky in muted blues, but all I could focus on was the rough pad of his thumb brushing my skin with each lazy, half-conscious stroke.
My pulse spiked. I should’ve shoved him off. Should’ve kicked him where the sun doesn't shine. Instead, I froze like a reef fish caught in a net, my lungs refusing to expand. Aonung shifted in his sleep, his exhale warming my throat, and his fingers curled tighter, dragging the fabric of my wrap just enough to expose a sliver of unwanted skin. His thumb brushed bare flesh this time—a slow, absent circle that made my stomach flip—and a sound caught in my throat, something between a gasp and a strangled curse.
Then his breath hitched. His fingers tensed. The moment stretched thin, taut as a fishing line before the snap—and then his eyelids fluttered open.
For a heartbeat, we just stared at each other. His pupils were blown wide with sleep, his lips parted slightly, his brow furrowed like he couldn’t quite place where he was. His thumb still rested just beneath the curve of my breast, his fingers splayed over my ribs like he had every right to be there. I didn’t breathe. Didn’t blink. The dawn light caught in his lashes, gilding the confusion in his gaze as it sharpened into awareness.
His hand jerked away like he’d been burned.
“What the—?” Aonung scrambled backward so fast he nearly toppled into the smoldering firepit, catching himself on one elbow with a grunt. His chest heaved, his tattoos rippling with the movement, and his gaze flicked from my face to where his hand had been moments before, then back again. His ears darkened. “Why are you—?”
“Me?” I hissed, shoving myself upright. My wrap had slipped dangerously low, and I yanked it back into place with more force than necessary. “You were the one who—”
“I was asleep!”
“Your hands weren’t!”
Aonung’s mouth clicked shut. His gaze flicked to where my fingers were still clutching the fabric over my ribs, then back up, his expression cycling through disbelief, horror, and finally, a stubborn, defensive glare. The sunrise painted his cheekbones in molten gold, but his ears were darker than the deepest reef shadow. “That’s—I didn’t—” He cut himself off with a frustrated growl, dragging a hand down his face. “Why didn’t you push me off?”
I opened my mouth, then closed it. The truth stuck in my throat like a fishbone. Because you looked peaceful for once. Because your grip was stronger than the tide. Because I didn’t want to. Instead, I snapped, “I tried. You’re heavier than a beached tulkun.”
Aonung’s scowl deepened, but his fingers twitched against his thigh like he was remembering the shape of my ribs beneath them. The silence between us was thick enough to choke on. Somewhere behind us, a seabird cawed, mocking.
"You—" He started, then stopped, his jaw working like he was chewing on his own pride. Finally, he muttered, "This doesn’t mean anything."
"Obviously," I shot back, but my voice cracked mid-word, betraying me. His gaze snapped to mine, sharp as a harpoon tip.
The sand shifted as Aonung pushed himself fully upright, his movements stiff with something that wasn’t just exhaustion. I kept my gaze fixed on the dying embers between us, tracing the way the glow pulsed like a wounded fish’s last heartbeat. Anything to avoid looking at him and at the way his throat worked as he swallowed, or how his fingers flexed like he was still feeling the ghost of my skin beneath them.
"You," he started again, voice rough with sleep and something else I couldn’t name. My nails dug into my palms. "You could've—"
"Could've what?" I interrupted, still staring at the firepit. The words tasted bitter. "Kick you in the groin? Believe me, I considered it."
A muscle in his jaw twitched. I caught the movement from the corner of my eye and immediately regretted it. His profile was too sharp in the dawn light, too vulnerable without its usual smirk. His tattoos curved along his collarbones like waves cresting at sunrise, and I hated how I knew the exact pattern of them now. Hated how my fingers itched to trace them again.
The silence stretched between us like a fishing net pulled too tight, threatening to snap under the weight of everything we weren’t saying. I focused on the smoldering embers between us, watching the last threads of smoke curl upward like they were desperate to escape too. Anything to avoid looking at him. Anything to avoid seeing whatever twisted expression was on his face right now—disgust, confusion, or worse, that smug smirk he wore like armor.
Aonung shifted, grains of sand rasping beneath his movement, and my shoulders tensed. Out of my periphery, I saw his hand flex, fingers curling into his palm like he was physically restraining himself from reaching out. My ribs still burned where his thumb had brushed bare skin, the memory of his touch lingering like saltwater drying in the sun.
"Look at me." His voice was low, rough with something that scraped against my ribs. I didn't. Couldn't. The grains of sand beneath my fingers became the most fascinating thing in the world, every fleck of shell and coral suddenly worthy of my undivided attention.
Aonung let out a frustrated breath. "Look at me," he repeated, the command rougher this time. His voice had that edge, the one he used when the tide was against him and he refused to let it win. My jaw clenched. The sand beneath my fingers was cool now, the night's warmth stolen by the creeping dawn. I pressed my palm flat against it, grounding myself in the grit.
He exhaled sharply through his nose. The same frustrated noise he made when a spear missed its mark or when someone dared to question him. But there was something else woven into it now, something frayed and uneven. His shadow stretched long across the sand between us, close enough that the edges of it licked at my knees.
I didn't move.
Aonung's breath hitched, just once. Then his hand shot out, fingers closing around my chin with a grip that was more desperation than force. He wrenched my face toward his, and for a heartbeat, we were nose to nose. His pupils were blown wide, swallowing the usual sea-green of his irises. The firelight was gone, but the sunrise painted his face in hues of gold and coral, catching on the salt-dried curve of his lower lip.
His fingers were rough against my chin, calloused from years of handling spears and nets, but the pressure wasn’t painful. The moment stretched thin between us, the air charged like the seconds before a storm breaks. Aonung’s breath hit my lips, warm and uneven, his gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that made my pulse stutter.
“You never listen,” he muttered, the words gruff, almost accusatory.
I could’ve pulled away. Should’ve. But something in his expression, in the way his jaw tightened like he was bracing for a blow, rooted me in place. His thumb brushed the corner of my mouth, a fleeting, involuntary touch that sent a spark skittering down my spine.
Aonung's fingers lingered near my jawline, his touch hovering like a seabird unsure whether to land or take flight. His throat worked as he swallowed, the morning light catching the bob of his Adam's apple. "You could have," he said finally, voice scraped raw from sleep and something deeper. "Pushed me away. Shoved me into the sand. Screamed for Tsireya to peel me off you." His fingers flexed, then dropped to his lap. "Why didn't you?"
The truth pressed against the back of my teeth like a trapped bubble of air. Because your eyelashes looked like fractals of sunlight against your cheeks. Because your stupid, arrogant mouth went soft against my collarbone. Because when you muttered "stay," it sounded like surrender instead of an order.
Instead, I shrugged. "You were heavier than a sack of rocks," I lied. "And Rotxo would've never let me hear the end of it if I'd dumped you face-first into the firepit."
Aonung scoffed, but it lacked its usual bite. His gaze dropped to where his hand had been splayed across my ribs hours earlier, his fingers twitching against his thigh like they remembered the shape of me. Dawn painted the hollow of his throat in molten gold as he leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. "Bullshit," he muttered.
"Bullshit," Aonung repeated, quieter this time, like he was speaking more to the dawn-lit sand between us than to me. His fingers dug into his own thighs now, leaving pale crescents in the skin. "You could've gotten away if you really wanted to."
I opened my mouth to protest, but the words died when his head snapped up, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my pulse skip. "You didn't," he said, slow and deliberate, like he was testing the weight of the accusation. "You stayed. This still doesn't mean anything"
The realization hit me like a rogue wave—I had stayed. Through the teasing, through the way his grip tightened whenever I shifted, through the slow, drowsy stroke of his thumb against my ribs. My face burned. Across from me, Aonung's nostrils flared, his chest rising with a sharp inhale.
Behind us, a familiar giggle cut through the morning air. Tsireya. Of course. She leaned against a palm tree, her arms crossed, her grin wide enough to rival the sunrise. "Finally awake brother?" she sing-songed. Rotxo popped up beside her like some kind of overeager sea creature, his eyes sparkling with mischief.
"Eywa's mercy," he crowed, "you two are still at it? The whole village knows by now—Aonung, the mighty hunter, curled up like a sleepy ilu pup! And the way Y/N wouldn't let go" He mimed clutching someone to his chest, making exaggerated snoring sounds until Tsireya elbowed him.
Aonung's ears turned a shade darker than the reef at midnight. "Shut your mouth," he growled, but there was no real heat, just embarrassment that made my own cheeks flame hotter.
I scrambled to my feet, sand clinging to my legs. "It wasn't—I didn't—"
"Oh, we know," Tsireya interrupted, her smirk knowing. "The whole beach saw how he wouldn't let you go." She emphasized the last part with a dramatic flourish, and Rotxo dissolved into another fit of laughter.
Aonung stood abruptly, sand cascading off his thighs like water off a diving bird. His jaw clenched so tight I could see the muscle twitch beneath his tattooed skin. "Enough," he snapped—but his voice cracked midway, betraying him. Rotxo gasped like he'd just witnessed a sacred eclipse.
"Ohhh, someone's embarrassed," he crowed, elbowing Tsireya.
Aonung whirled on me, his chest heaving like he'd just surfaced from a deep dive. The sunrise painted his collarbones gold, his tattoos rippling with each ragged breath. His gaze dropped to my mouth for half a heartbeat before snapping back up. A flicker so fast I might've imagined it.
"You—" He jabbed a finger at my chest, then seemed to realize how close we stood and recoiled like I'd burned him. His fingers flexed at his sides, restless. "This changes nothing."
"You said that already," I muttered, rolling my eyes so hard I saw stars. The sun was fully up now, bleaching the sand blinding white between us. My ribs still tingled where his thumb had traced idle circles hours ago, and the memory made my voice sharper than it needed to be. "Twice, actually. We get it—your pride’s intact. Congratulations."
Aonung’s hand shot out before I could react, his fingers catching my chin mid-eye roll. His grip wasn’t rough but it was just firm enough to tilt my face back to look towards his. "Don’t roll your eyes at me," he growled, his thumb pressing into the hinge of my jaw like he was marking the spot.
The sudden contact froze the breath in my lungs. His fingers were warm, calloused from years of handling spears and nets, yet oddly careful—as if he’d spent too long gripping things too tightly and had learned the exact pressure to keep them from breaking. Dawn lit the gold flecks in his eyes, turning them molten, and for a heartbeat, all I could hear was the rush of blood in my ears and the distant crash of waves.
Tsireya’s poorly stifled giggle shattered the moment. Aonung dropped his hand like I’d scorched him, his ears flushing the deep purple of twilight reef shadows. "I’ll roll my eyes whenever I damn well please," I shot back, but my voice came out uneven, betraying me.
Rotxo wolf-whistled from behind Tsireya, cupping his hands around his mouth. "Ohhh, someone’s in troub—"
Aonung spun so fast sand kicked up in an arc, his glare sharp enough to slice kelp. Rotxo yelped and ducked behind Tsireya, who just grinned wider, her eyes darting between us like we were the islands best gossip.
Aonung’s fingers slid between mine like a reefvine snapping shut. I barely had time to yelp before he was dragging me toward the shoreline, his grip unrelenting even as I dug my heels into the wet sand. "What the—Aonung—"
He didn’t answer. Just pivoted on his heel, his free hand lifting to his mouth to let out a sharp, trilling whistle. The ocean surged as an ilu breached the surface, its sleek body cutting through the waves with playful precision. Aonung didn’t wait. He hauled me forward, the water rising to our knees, then our thighs, and then—
The world tipped sideways as he yanked me onto the creature's back. I gasped, scrambling for balance, but his arm banded around my waist, pinning me against his chest as the creature dove beneath the surface without hesitation. Saltwater rushed over us, cold and bracing, and I barely managed a breath before we were submerged.
Bubbles streamed past my face as the ilu twisted through the shallows, Aonung’s hold unyielding even as I elbowed his ribs. He barely grunted, just tightened his grip and steered the ilu deeper, away from the beach, away from Tsireya’s laughter and Rotxo’s whistles. Coral blurred beneath us in streaks of violet and gold, fish scattering as we shot through a narrow crevice in the reef—and then the water opened into a secluded cove, sunlight dappling the sand below like scattered coins.
We surfaced with a spray of seawater, and I coughed, wrenching my wrist from Aonung’s grip. "What the hell is wrong with you?" I spat, shoving at his shoulder. He didn’t budge. Just sat there, chest heaving, water sluicing down his tattoos as he glared at me like I was the one who’d lost my mind.
The cove was small, the walls steep and draped with curtains of kelp that swayed with the tide. No way out except the way we’d come which Aonung blocked, his ilu circling lazily as if to emphasize my sudden captivity. I kicked backward, putting distance between us, but he mirrored the movement, his gaze locked onto mine like a hunter tracking prey.
"Talk," I demanded, treading water. My legs burned already from all diving yesterday, hauling nets at dawn, and now this. "Or did you just drag me out here to drown me in silence?"
Aonung’s jaw twitched. He exhaled sharply through his nose, sending ripples across the surface. The sunlight from the small cracks in the ceiling caught the droplets clinging to his lashes, turning them to liquid gold. "You could’ve left," he said finally, his voice low and rough. "Last night. This morning. Just now." His fingers flexed in the water like he was physically restraining himself from reaching for me again. "Why didn’t you?"
"Because you're heavier than a dead tulkun," I blurted, flicking saltwater off my wrist with more force than necessary. The lie tasted sour on my tongue, but I forced a smirk anyway. "And Rotxo would’ve—"
"Don't." Aonung's voice cut through the water like a blade. His gaze locked onto mine, unblinking, the way a predator fixes on prey before striking. His pupils were wide, dark enough to drown in, and something about the intensity of them pinned me in place more effectively than his grip ever could.
My pulse stuttered. I kicked backward instinctively, but the cove walls loomed behind me and I had nowhere to run. Aonung matched my movement effortlessly, his ilu still circling us with lazy precision.
"You lie worse than Tsireya when she sneaks extra fruit," he muttered, tilting his head slightly. His voice was lower now, rougher at the edges like splintered driftwood. His ilu circled closer, its sleek body brushing my thigh with each pass—deliberate, taunting.
I opened my mouth to retort, but the creature chose that moment to nudge my hip with its snout, nearly sending me under. Saltwater flooded my mouth as I flailed, coughing. Aonung didn't move to help—just watched with that infuriating half-smirk as I spat out the briny taste of humiliation.
Then the creature flicked its tail and vanished beneath the waves with barely a ripple.
The sudden absence of its weight left me floundering. I twisted in the water, scanning for its telltale shadow, but all I saw was Aonung floating motionless, his arms crossed over his chest like some self-satisfied sea god.
"Again," Aonung said, voice stripped bare of its usual arrogance and replaced with just raw, relentless insistence. "Why didn't you leave?"
I swallowed, tasting salt and my own stubbornness. "Would you have?" The question slipped out before I could stop it, sharp as a reef's edge. His nostrils flared, but he didn't answer. Just floated there, shoulders taut, tattoos gleaming wetly under the sun's scrutiny.
His silence stretched between us like a fishing line pulled too tight. I kicked backward until my shoulders bumped against the cove wall, seaweed tangling around my ankles like living shackles. Aonung tracked the movement, his gaze dropping to where my fingers gripped a trailing vine for balance. His jaw worked, unspoken words caught behind his teeth.
"You're avoiding the question," he muttered finally, kicking forward with deliberate slowness. Water rippled around his shoulders, distorting the sunlit lines of his tattoos—waves cresting, fish darting, the whole ocean moving beneath his skin. His knee brushed mine beneath the surface, an accidental touch that sent heat prickling up my thigh.
"Answer mine first." The words slipped out before I could stop them, sharp as a broken seashell’s edge.
Aonung stilled. The water between us went taut with silence, the only sound the distant lap of waves against the cove walls. His gaze dropped to my mouth and it sent a jolt through me.
"You always do this," he muttered, voice low. His fingers skimmed the surface, sending ripples outward like an echo. "Turn everything into a fight."
"This isn't a fight," I shot back, gripping the kelp tighter. "It's just a question. One you're dodging like a skittish ilu."
His nostrils flared. For a moment, I thought he'd dive under and leave me there—swim back to shore with that infuriating swagger and pretend none of this happened. But then his hand shot out, fingers closing around my wrist beneath the water.
The contact burned hotter than the sun overhead. His thumb pressed into my pulse point, finding the erratic rhythm there. "Fine," he said, rough as tide-worn stone. "No, I wouldn't have left."
The admission hung between us, stark as a beached shell. My breath caught.
"Why?" The word slipped out before I could bite it back, sharp and sudden as a spear breaking the water's surface.
Aonung's lips quirked and he let out a dry, breathless laugh that rippled the water between us. His thumb still pressed against my pulse point, his fingers curled around my wrist like an anchor line. "You really have no idea," he murmured, shaking his head slowly. The motion sent droplets sliding down his temple, tracing the curve of his cheekbone before falling into the sea.
His grip loosened just enough for his fingers to slide down my palm, rough calluses catching on my skin. My breath hitched as his fingertips brushed the sensitive webbing between my fingers with a touch so light it could've been accidental, if not for the way his gaze locked onto mine, dark and deliberate.
"You," he said quietly, "are the most oblivious person I've ever met." The words should've stung, but his voice had gone strangely soft at the edges, frayed like old netting. His free hand rose from the water, hovering near my cheek before curling into a fist and dropping back beneath the surface with a quiet splash.
I blinked saltwater from my lashes. "Oblivious to what?"
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose. He started answering when his ilu chose that moment to resurface beside us, its sleek head nudging his shoulder with a playful chirp.
Aonung seemed to snap out of his trance like state and jerked his chin toward the open water beyond the cove. "We should head back," he muttered, voice gruff.
"You don't get to say things like that," I snapped, kicking forward through the water until we were nose to nose, "and then just—" The rest of my words dissolved into a yelp of frustration when he, without warning, twisted in the water and hauled himself onto the ilu's back with practiced ease. The creature chirped, bobbing beneath his weight as he settled astride it, water sluicing off his shoulders.
"Wait—" I reached out, fingers brushing his ankle before he could kick off. "You don't get to ride away from this."
His jaw tightened. "Get on," he ordered, not looking at me.
I hesitated, hand still hovering near his calf. His skin was cold beneath my fingertips, chilled by the wind and the ocean's deepening shadows. "Not until you answer me," I said, but my voice wavered, betraying me.
Aonung exhaled sharply, fingers tightening on the ilu's neck ridges. The creature shifted beneath him, sensing his agitation. For a moment, I thought he'd leave—just kick off into the waves and let me tread water like a fool. Then, with a muttered curse, he twisted sideways and reached down, fingers brushing my wrist. "Fine," he growled.
Aonung slid off the its back with a splash that barely concealed his frustration. Water sluiced off his chest as he waded toward me, his movements sharp with pent-up energy.
"Why does it matter?" he muttered, raking a hand through his wet hair.
"It doesn't," I lied, crossing my arms against the sudden chill creeping up my spine. Aonung scoffed, kicking water toward me with deliberate precision. The droplets arced between us like tiny spears before splattering against my collarbones.
"Bullshit," he said, voice low. "You're the one who brought it up." His fingers flexed at his sides, tattoos rippling with the movement.
I swallowed around the salt in my throat. "Fine. I just- I - why do you hate me so much?"
The question hung between us, heavier than the nets we'd hauled yesterday. Aonung froze mid-step, his brow furrowing like I'd spoken in some alien tongue. His mouth opened, closed, then twisted into something between a grimace and a laugh.
"Hate you?" His voice cracked on the word, "I-is that what you think this is?"
The water between us stilled, holding its breath. I could see my own reflection in his pupils—messy-haired, sunburnt, lips chapped from salt and stubbornness. Aonung’s chest rose and fell in shallow bursts, his tattoos shifting with each ragged inhale.
“Then what is it?” I demanded, voice scraping raw. "How can I think anything else?" The words tore out of me, raw as a reef-scraped knee. My fingers clenched in the water, sending ripples racing toward him like accusations. "You recoiled like I was rotting fish this morning. Couldn’t get away fast enough."
Aonung’s nostrils flared. He took a step closer, the water between us rippling with the movement. "Disgusted?" His voice was dangerously quiet, the kind of calm that came before a riptide. "Is that what you saw?"
I kicked backward through the water, my shoulders bumping against the cove wall. Seaweed tangled around my ankles like living shackles. "What else was I supposed to think?" My voice cracked. "You looked at me like—"
"Like what?" Aonung cut in, surging forward until the space between us evaporated. Water sloshed against my collarbones as he braced one hand against the rock beside my head, his forearm dripping seawater onto my shoulder. His breath hit my lips—warm and uneven, smelling of salt and the morning's first catch.
Aonung then exhaled sharply through his nose and moved back a bit. “I just— I slept,” he muttered. “Really slept. Not just—” He gestured vaguely toward the village with his free hand. “Not that half-awake shit where you’re still listening for nets tearing or reef breaches.” His thumb stroked my pulse point absently, his gaze fixed somewhere past my ear. “And then I woke up, and you were—” He swallowed. “Right there.”
The admission hovered between us, fragile as sea foam. His fingers flexed against the rock, knuckles whitening.
“So you took advantage of the situation,” I said flatly. My voice didn’t sound like my own.
Aonung’s head snapped toward me, his pupils swallowing the green of his irises. “No,” he growled. His free hand caught my chin, tilting my face up with a roughness that made my breath hitch.
Aonung's fingers trembled against my chin. "You think I'm a jerk," he said, voice scraping low. "Fine. You're right." His thumb brushed the corner of my mouth, feather-light. "But I would never—" His jaw clenched. The words came out choked, like they'd been dragged through broken coral. "Not like that. Not without you knowing."
I swallowed. My pulse throbbed where his thumb had been. "You were asleep," I muttered, but the protest sounded weak even to my own ears. The kelp tangled around my ankles suddenly felt too tight—like the ocean itself was trying to hold me in place.
Aonung’s fingers tightened imperceptibly against my chin. "Doesn't matter," he gritted out. His breath hit my lips in short, uneven bursts. "You think I'm an asshole—fine. But I don't—" His throat worked. "I don't take what isn't given." The admission tore out of him like something barbed, his voice cracking on the last word. His grip loosened abruptly, fingers recoiling as if burned.
Aonung's hand hovered between us for a heartbeat trembling with the effort of restraint, before dropping back into the water with a splash that sounded too loud in the sudden silence. He exhaled sharply through his nose, his shoulders slumping like a net cut loose from its weights.
"Forgive me."
The words were so quiet I almost mistook them for the lap of waves against the cove walls. His gaze stayed fixed on the kelp tangled around my ankles, his jaw working like he was chewing through something bitter.
I blinked. "What?"
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose, his fingers flexing at his sides. Water dripped from his lashes onto his cheekbones, tracing the lines of his tattoos in glistening trails. "For—" He gestured vaguely between us, the motion sending ripples across the surface. "All of it. The—the touching. The dragging you out here. Being an asshole." His throat bobbed. "Just—forgive me."
His voice cracked on the last word, rough as shattered shell. The morning light caught the droplets clinging to his collarbones, turning them to molten gold against his tattooed skin. I stared at him and at the way his shoulders hunched like a reefguard caught in a storm surge, at the restless twitch of his fingers against his thighs. Something hot and reckless bubbled up my throat, trying to stop this akward interaction with a teasing tone.
"Is the prince of the reef really asking for forgiveness?" I tilted my head, letting my voice drip with mock awe. The kelp around my ankles tightened as I shifted, strands snapping under my restless movement. "From a mere huntress like me?"
Aonung's nostrils flared. His fingers dug into his own biceps hard enough to leave pale crescents in the skin. "Don't—"
"Don't what?" I kicked forward through the water until our knees bumped beneath the surface. The contact sent a shockwave up my spine, but I forced my smirk wider. "Don't remind you that you're Olo'eyktan's heir? That your precious pride's more fragile than a pearl oyster?"
Aonung's hand shot out, fingers clamping around my wrist underwater with bruising force. "Stop," he growled, voice low and rough as tide-worn stone. His grip burned hotter than the sun overhead, his pulse thrumming against my skin like a trapped fish.
I could've yanked free. Should've. But something in the way his fingers trembled, rooted me in place and made me lose the mocking tone from before.
"I wouldn't have let you lay on me," I said finally, voice quieter than the lap of waves against the cove walls. His grip on my wrist loosened instantly and his fingers slided down to twine with mine beneath the water's surface. The sudden intimacy of it stole my breath more effectively than any dive. "If I really hated you," I continued, watching our linked hands distort beneath the turquoise water, "I would've shoved you into the sand the second you drooled on my shoulder."
Aonung made a sound halfway between a scoff and a laugh, his thumb brushing the webbing between my fingers in a gesture that felt more intimate than any of his unconscious clinging. "You're impossible," he muttered, but his voice lacked its usual edge.
"Hmm," I hummed, kicking backward through the water until my shoulders bumped against the kelp-draped cove wall. The plants tangled around my wrists like living shackles as I tilted my chin up. "And yet you can't seem to keep away from me."
His one hand rose from the water, droplets sliding down his forearm like liquid fire in the morning light. He paused, his fingertips hovering near my cheekbone, close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from them. His thumb brushed the corner of my mouth—a whisper of contact that sent sparks skittering down my spine. "I don’t hate you."
The admission hung between us, fragile as a bubble rising toward the surface. His fingers trembled against my lips, his breathing uneven as if he'd been holding his breath underwater too long. His thumb traced the bow of my upper lip with a gentleness that contradicted every sharp word we'd ever exchanged—slow, reverent, as if mapping unfamiliar territory.
"I don't hate you," he repeated, softer this time, his forehead bumping against mine. Seawater dripped from his hair onto my cheeks, mingling with the salt already drying on my skin. His other hand found my waist beneath the water, fingers spreading across my ribs like he was counting each one. "I never did."
My fingers found his wrist first—cold from the water, but his pulse jumped hot beneath my touch like a startled fish. Aonung went still, his breath catching audibly as my palm slid up his forearm, tracing the raised lines of his tattoos. His skin was salt-rough, sun-warmed in places the ocean hadn't touched, and when my thumb brushed the hollow of his elbow, his fingers spasmed against my ribs.
"I never hated you either," I whispered, the words dissolving into the salt-heavy air between us. Aonung's breath hitched, before his fingers tightened on my waist, pulling me closer until our chests brushed beneath the water's surface. The kelp around my ankles strained taut like it was trying to hold me back, but I kicked free, letting the current carry me flush against him.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose, his forehead still pressed to mine. His lashes were clumped with seawater, casting spiky shadows across his cheekbones. "Could've fooled me," he muttered, but there was no bite to it. His thumb still traced my lip with absentminded focus, as if he'd forgotten it was there.
I caught his wrist, halting the motion. His pulse rabbited against my fingertips. "You started it," I pointed out, tilting my chin up just enough to see the gold flecks in his eyes darken. "With the whole—" I gestured vaguely at the space between us, our legs tangling beneath the surface in a way that felt intentional now. "Reef prince superiority complex."
Aonung's nostrils flared and huffed. His free hand slid up my back, fingers splaying between my shoulder blades like he was mapping the ridges of my spine. "You challenged me in front of the entire diving team," he countered, voice roughened by the memory. "Day one."
"I was twelve," I shot back, but my protest dissolved into a gasp as his thumb brushed the sensitive spot beneath my ear, the one that always made me flinch during spear-throwing practice. His smirk told me he remembered.
The kelp swayed around us, trapping us in a private current. Aonung's breath hit my lips and his nose bumped mine in a hesitant question, while his fingers tightening imperceptibly on my waist.
I answered by surging forward, crashing our mouths together with none of the finesse we'd spent years pretending to have. His lips were chapped from salt and sun, yielding under mine with a startled sound that vibrated through my chest. For a heartbeat, he froze but then his hands were everywhere, cupping my jaw, tangling in my hair, dragging me closer until our chests pressed together beneath the water's surface.
Aonung kissed like he fought—all sharp edges and controlled desperation, his teeth catching my lower lip just enough to sting. I bit back harder, earning a growl that rippled through his chest and into mine. His fingers tightened in my hair, tilting my head to deepen the angle as if he couldn't decide whether to devour me or memorize the shape of my mouth.
The cove wall hit my back with a dull thud, barnacles scraping my shoulder blades. Aonung crowded me against the rough surface, his body a solid line of heat against mine despite the ocean's chill. His hands framed my face, thumbs brushing my cheekbones with a roughness that belied the gentleness of his touch moments before.
"You—" His breath hit my lips in short, uneven bursts. His pupils had swallowed nearly all the green of his irises, leaving only a thin ring of color around fathomless black.
I arched into him, my fingers finding purchase on his hips beneath the water. The movement dragged a sound from his throat—something between a growl and a plea—before his mouth crashed into mine again. This kiss wasn't like the first exploratory clash; it was deeper, hungrier, his teeth scraping my lower lip as if he couldn't decide whether to savor me or consume me whole.
When his knee slid between mine, pressing me harder against the wall, the kelp tangled around my ankles finally gave way with an audible snap. I gasped into his mouth, tasting salt and something indefinably Aonung. His fingers tightened in my hair, tilting my head back to expose my throat, and when his lips found the racing pulse there, my knees nearly buckled.
His teeth grazed my pulse point. I gasped, fingers digging into his shoulders as the ocean swayed around us, pushing our bodies closer with each teasing wave. Aonung chuckled against my skin, the vibration humming through me like the first warning tremors of an underwater quake. "Always so loud," he murmured, lips trailing up to my jaw. "But only I can hear you now."
The taunt snapped my senses back into focus. I shoved at his chest, just enough to make him pause.
Aonung pulled back just enough for me to see his smirk; that infuriating, knowing tilt of his lips that had haunted my nightmares and daydreams in equal measure. His thumb brushed the spot he'd just bitten, his voice dropping to a whisper that skated along my skin like the touch of a curious fish. "Problem?"
That bastard was enjoying this.
I bared my teeth in something too sharp to be a smile. "You talk too much." Before he could retort, I fisted my hands in his hair and yanked him down, crushing our mouths together with enough force to bruise. He made a sound deep in his throat and then his hands were on my waist, lifting me until my legs wrapped around his hips without conscious thought. The water sloshed around us, his grip the only thing keeping me from sinking as the kiss turned desperate, all teeth and shared breath and the salt-tang of the ocean between us.
His fingers dug into my thighs hard enough to leave marks, his pulse wild where my palm pressed against his throat. When I scraped my nails down the back of his neck, he shuddered against me, his hips jerking forward in an involuntary movement that sent heat flooding through my veins. The noise he made then—half groan, half growl—vibrated against my lips, and I swallowed it greedily, as if I could drink down every unguarded sound he'd ever denied me.
The taste of salt and sun-warmed skin flooded my mouth as my teeth sank into the column of Aonung’s throat. Not hard enough to break skin; just enough to feel the jump of his pulse beneath my lips, to hear the ragged inhale that shuddered through him like a wave hitting shore. His grip on my thighs tightened convulsively, fingers digging in with the same desperate pressure as a drowning man clinging to driftwood.
For a heartbeat, he went perfectly still. Then his head tipped back with a groan that vibrated through my teeth, exposing more of his throat like an offering. I licked the spot I’d bitten, tasting salt and the faint metallic tang of his effort to hold back. His hips jerked against mine, the motion sending a shock of heat through me that had nothing to do with the ocean’s warmth.
"Eywa," Aonung muttered against my collarbone, the word half-drowned in saltwater and ragged breath. His lips moved against my skin like a prayer, or maybe a surrender—I couldn't tell which. The reverence in his voice sent an unfamiliar shiver down my spine, something deeper than the ocean's chill. His fingers flexed on my hips, thumbs pressing into the sensitive dip of my pelvis with a possessiveness that belied the quiet awe in that single syllable.
I went still, my own breath catching somewhere between my ribs.
Aonung's forehead dropped against mine, his exhale warm and uneven. My fingers traced the shell of his ear, down the corded muscle of his neck—anywhere but the twin trails of moisture tracking his cheekbones. Whether from the sea or something else, I didn't dare ask.
His breath hitched when my thumb brushed the hinge of his jaw. "Y/N," he says, my name fraying at the edges. "You—" His teeth grazed my earlobe, the sharpness at odds with the tremor in his hands where they gripped my waist. "You've been driving me insane for years."
Aonung's fingers trailed down my ribs with deliberate slowness, his touch light enough to tease but heavy enough to promise. When they reached the waistband of my wrap, he paused, his thumb tracing the edge where fabric met skin—so close, yet agonizingly not where I wanted him.
"You're shaking," he murmured against my jaw, his breath warm despite the ocean's chill. His fingers flexed against my hipbone, pressing just hard enough to leave fleeting marks. "Cold?"
I arched into him, my nails scoring his shoulders. "Don't play stupid," I hissed, my voice cracking on the last syllable as his thumb dipped beneath the fabric.
Aonung chuckled, the sound vibrating through my collarbones. His finger circled lazily at my entrance, tracing patterns lower with infuriating patience while his mouth found the sensitive spot beneath my ear.
"If I knew it was that easy to shut you up," Aonung murmured against my lips, his voice rough with amusement and something darker, "I would've done this years ago." His teeth grazed my lower lip. The bastard had the audacity to smirk when I dug my nails into his shoulders in retaliation.
Aonung's hands froze mid-exploration when the distant cry of an ilu echoed across the water. We broke apart like reef fish scattering at a predator's shadow, saltwater sluicing between our bodies as the moment shattered. His chest heaved against mine, tattoos gleaming with seawater and something far more dangerous.
"Tsireya's looking for us," he muttered, voice raw as if he'd swallowed sand. His fingers flexed against my hips before reluctantly pulling away, leaving phantom imprints where they'd been.
I blinked salt from my lashes, suddenly hyperaware of how my top clung to me, how my lips throbbed from his teeth. The cove's walls seemed to press closer, the once-pristine water now murky with stirred sand and our frantic movements.
Aonung kicked backward with a fluid grace that shouldn't have been possible given how his hands had trembled against me moments before. His ilu surfaced beside him with a knowing chirp, nudging his shoulder like a conspirator. He hauled himself onto its back in one smooth motion with water cascading off his shoulders.
His fingers flexed against the ilu's neck ridges, before extending his hand toward me with a jerk of his chin that was more command than invitation.
His outstretched hand trembled faintly, droplets falling from his fingertips like tiny meteors plunging into the sea between us. "Get on."
His hand hovered between us with something uncertain, fingers curled just shy of reaching. Water dripped from his wrist onto the surface between us, each drop distorting my reflection in the ripples. I stared at the way his fingers twitched like he was fighting the urge to snatch his hand back.
"You're staring," Aonung muttered, his voice rough from salt and something else. His thumb brushed my knuckles when I finally reached for him—just once, fleeting as a fish darting through coral. Then his fingers closed around mine, and he hauled me up with a single sharp tug that sent me crashing against his chest.
The ilu chirped beneath us, adjusting its balance as I scrambled to straddle its back. Aonung's arms banded around my waist, steadying me with a grip that burned hotter than the sun on my shoulders. His breath hit the back of my neck and for a heartbeat, neither of us moved.
Then his lips grazed the knob of my spine. Not a kiss, not really. More like the absentminded press of someone testing unfamiliar terrain. But it sent a shockwave down my back anyway, my fingers tightening on the ilu's ridges hard enough to make it grumble.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose. His mouth traced upward along my neck, each press of his lips lighter than a jellyfish's brush. When he reached the sensitive spot beneath my hairline, his teeth scraped the skin there and I arched into him with a gasp that rippled across the water's surface.
The sound seemed to fracture whatever restraint he'd mustered. His hands slid up my ribs, thumbs brushing the underside of my breasts through my damp top before gripping my shoulders and twisting me sideways. He dragged me flush against his chest, his mouth crashing into mine before I could protest.
This kiss wasn't like the hungry clashes from before. It was slower, his lips moving against mine with a tenderness that made my throat ache. His fingers cradled my jaw like something fragile, his thumbs brushing my cheekbones in rhythmic sweeps that matched the ocean's pulse around us. When I whimpered, he swallowed the sound with a quiet noise that might've been my name.
The ilu chose that moment to dive, plunging us both underwater in a swirl of bubbles and tangled limbs. Aonung broke the kiss with a startled laugh, his arms tightening around me as we resurfaced. He blinked the water from his eyes away, his smile softer than I'd ever seen it.
Before he could retort on the creature's behavior, a familiar whistle sliced through the air. Tsireya’s hunting call.
Aonung went rigid against my back. His grip on my waist tightened reflexively, fingers pressing into the sensitive dip above my hipbone hard enough to bruise. The ilu beneath us stilled, sensing its rider’s tension.
She emerged from the reef’s shadow atop her own mount, her silhouette sharp against the glittering water. Sunlight caught the beads in her braids, turning them to fire as she tilted her head. "Brother," she called, voice sweet as tidal pools. "You’ve been gone awhile." Her gaze slid to me, lingering on the flush creeping down my neck. "Both of you."
Aonung’s exhale ruffled the hair at my nape. "We were hunting," he said, with the voice of an Olo’eyktan’s heir and not the boy whose teeth had scraped my pulse point minutes earlier.
Tsireya’s ilu circled ours with lazy flicks of its tail. "Hunting what?" she mused, tapping her chin. Her smile widened when her brother’s fingers twitched against my ribs. "The tide’s turned twice since you left."
I could feel Aonung’s heartbeat where our backs pressed together. His thumb traced idle circles against my hipbone, a silent plea disguised as idle touch.
"Lost track of time," I muttered, acutely aware of the throbbing mark beneath my jaw where Aonung’s teeth had been. Tsireya’s eyes tracked her brother's fingers.
Her laughter rippled across the water. "Mmm." She leaned forward on her mount’s neck, beads clinking.
"Enough." Aonung’s voice cracked like a whip, but the effect was ruined by the way his thumb kept tracing absent circles on my hipbone, as if his body hadn’t received the memo to be stern.
Tsireya’s grin widened. She kicked her ilu closer until our knees brushed beneath the water. "You’re blushing," she whispered, reaching out to tap my cheek. "Both of you."
The silence stretched taut between us like fishing line pulled too tight. Tsireya's gaze flicked from my burning cheeks to Aonung's fingers still curled possessively around my waist and then back again, her smirk deepening with every passing second.
"Tsireya," Aonung growled, but his voice lacked its usual edge, roughened by salt and whatever had passed between us in the cove. His thumb pressed into my hipbone hard enough to leave a mark, anchoring me against him as though Tsireya might yank me away by force.
His sister rolled her eyes with practiced ease. "Relax, skxawng. The entire village already knows." She flicked seawater at us with a careless hand, droplets catching the sunlight like scattered stars.
"Knows what?" I managed, though my voice cracked on the second word. Aonung's fingers spasmed against my ribs, his breath hot and uneven against my neck.
His sister arched one perfect eyebrow, her ilu circling ours with deliberate slowness. "That you two have been circling each other like reef sharks during mating season since you were twelve." She flicked another spray of water at us, her grin widening when Aonung growled low in his throat. "Honestly, it's amusing."
Tsireya waited for a second to watch our reaction and then threw her head back with a laugh that scattered seabirds from the nearby cliffs. "Fine, fine!" She waved a hand, beads clinking like wind chimes. "I'll leave you alone." Her ilu surged forward with a flick of its tail, spraying us both with saltwater as she passed.
Aonung's grip on my waist loosened slightly, his exhale warm against my damp shoulder. Tsireya paused ten lengths away, twisting halfway around on her mount. The morning light caught the knowing glint in her eyes as she called back, "Oh, and Y/N?" Her smile softened into something unexpectedly genuine. "Welcome to the family."
Then she was gone, her laughter trailing behind her like foam on the receding tide.
I stared at the empty space where she'd been, the echo of her words replaying in our heads.
"Were we really that obvious?" I asked, watching Tsireya's silhouette disappear into the reef's shadow.
Aonung's chuckle vibrated through my back where our bodies still pressed together. His fingers flexed against my ribs, thumbs tracing the same absent circles as before. "I definitely was," he admitted, voice roughened by something deeper than seawater. His nose brushed the sensitive spot behind my ear, sending a shiver down my spine that had nothing to do with the ocean's chill. "You? Not so much."
The ilu deposited us on the shore with an inelegant shove, its nose nudging Aonung’s ribs like an impatient child. He stumbled forward, dragging me with him, our legs still tangled from the ride. Sand shifted beneath my feet as we righted ourselves just beyond the tide’s reach.
Aonung shook water from his hair like a wet dog, droplets spraying across my chest. I ran my fingers over the lines of his tattoos, which made his breath hitch audibly, his gaze snapping to mine with an intensity that made my pulse stutter.
"You’re staring," I murmured, but my voice lacked its usual bite. The sun had dried his skin to a golden sheen, salt crystallizing along his collarbones like scattered stars. Without thinking, I reached up and brushed a grain from the hollow of his throat. His Adam’s apple bobbed against my fingertip.
His hand closed around my wrist. "You’re one to talk," he muttered, but his thumb stroked the inside of my wrist in slow, measured sweeps that contradicted his gruff tone.
Aonung’s grip on my wrist loosened, his fingers trailing down to twine with mine. The calluses on his palms rasped against my skin—familiar from years of shared spear drills, yet suddenly intimate in this new context.
I stepped closer to him without thinking, drawn like tide to shore. Our joined hands pressed between our chests, his heartbeat thudding against my knuckles. Up close, I could see the faint freckles dusting his nose from too many hours in the sun, the way his lower lip was slightly chapped from biting it during concentration.
"Y/N," he started, but I silenced him the only way that felt right—rising onto my toes and pressing my mouth to his with none of our earlier desperation. Just warmth. Just quiet.
His free hand came up to cradle my jaw, his thumb brushing my cheekbone as if I might dissolve into sea foam. The kiss tasted of salt and something sweeter, lingering from when he’d gasped my name against my skin. When I pulled back—just far enough to see his eyelashes flutter open—his expression was softer than I’d ever seen it, stripped of all his usual sharp edges.
Somewhere behind us, the village stirred to life, drums beating a slow rhythm against the morning air, voices calling across the sand. But here, with the tide washing over our feet and his thumb still tracing idle patterns against my wrist, none of it mattered.
Aonung rested his forehead against mine, his breath warm, his voice a low murmur that felt less like a boast and more like a vow. "Still think I’m an asshole?" he asked.
I laughed, the sound easy and unburdened for the first time in years. "Only when you talk," I said, and kissed him again.
The ocean stretched out before us, endless and waiting, but for once, neither of us was looking for the next fight.
IS IT WORTH IT?
• pairing: neteyam x reader
• warnings: kissing
• summary: Reader being one of Ronal’s daughters and Neteyam visiting the Metkayina village more often than necessary just to see her, even though Ao’nung catches on immediately and never lets him live it down.
“You are here again?” Aonung said, awfully amused. "This is the third time this week."
Neteyam adjusted the strap of his satchel, deliberately slow, before glancing over his shoulder. The early morning mist of the cove clung to his beads. “And if I am?”
Ao'nung leaned against a nearby post, arms crossed, his grin widening. "You tell me, forest boy. Unless you've suddenly developed a taste for our seaweed stew—which, by the way, you still grimace at every time my mother serves it."
From the woven walkway above, a soft familiar laugh drifted down. Neteyam didn't need to look up to know whose it was, but he did anyway. Ronal's youngest daughter balanced effortlessly on the narrow rail, her feet bare and her fingers curled loosely around a beribboned bundle of tide-pressed flowers. She tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes.
Ao'nung followed his gaze and groaned. "Oh Eywa, save me. You're predictable as the tide."
Neteyam ignored him, stepping closer to the walkway. "Those for the spring offering?" he asked, nodding at the flowers.
She shrugged, swinging her legs idly. "Maybe. Or maybe I just like how they look." Her gaze flicked to Ao'nung, then back to Neteyam, mischief flickering. "You should come see for yourself."
Without waiting for a reply, she slipped off the rail and disappeared into the canopy of woven fronds overhead, leaving Neteyam standing there like a fool and Ao'nung snickering behind him. "Go on," he taunted, shoving Neteyam lightly. "Before she changes her mind."
Neteyam shot him a glare but didn't argue. He'd learned by now that some battles weren't worth fighting, especially when the prize was already out of reach, flitting through the trees ahead of him.
Neteyam caught up to her where the walkway dipped low over a tidal pool, her silhouette framed by the dappled light filtering through the leaves. She was kneeling now, trailing her fingers in the water, the flower bundle abandoned beside her.
"You're slow," she said without looking up. "I expected you to be quicker."
"I was admiring the view," he shot back, walking to stand beside her.
Neteyam caught the droplets she flicked on his forearm, rubbing them between his fingers with exaggerated contemplation. "You know," he mused, "if you wanted me wet, you could've just asked."
She arched a brow, fingertips still skimming the water’s surface. "Oh? And you’d say yes?"
"To you?" He shrugged, fighting the grin tugging at his lips. "Probably."
The tidal pool between them shimmered with the reflection of her smirk. "Probably isn’t a yes."
She tilted her head, considering him with playful scrutiny. "Swim with me," she said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "Right now."
He glanced at the water, then back at her. "And if I drown?"
"You won’t." She flicked another droplet at him, this time landing square on his collarbone. "You know how to swim. And in case something happens I’d save you."
Neteyam exhaled sharply through his nose, fingers drumming once against his leg. "You'd save me," he repeated, deadpan. "Like that time you 'saved' me from the shallow reef by pushing me in?"
Her grin widened, unrepentant. "You were being dramatic about stepping on sea urchins. I expedited the process."
"You expediated me into a clump of coral"
She flicked her fingers again, sending a shimmering arc of saltwater toward him. Neteyam caught her wrist before the droplets could land, his thumb pressing lightly against the delicate bones beneath her skin. Her tail lashing before she stilled, her amusement softening into something quieter. "Careful," she murmured. "People might think you actually are not coming here just for curiosity"
Neteyam didn’t release her wrist. Instead, he traced the path of a single droplet as it slid down her forearm, his touch featherlight. "Maybe the curiosity isn't really culture related," he said, voice low enough that the words barely carried over the lap of the tide. "Ever consider that?"
Her breath hitched before she recovered, tilting her chin up. "And if I did?" The challenge in her eyes was undercut by the way her fingers twitched against his palm, uncertain.
"Then I’d say you’re wasting time talking about it." His thumb brushed over her knuckles, slow, deliberate. "When you could be proving it."
She exhaled sharply, half-laugh, half-scoff, but didn’t pull away. "Proving what, exactly? That you’re terrible at staying dry when i'm around?"
Neteyam tightened his grip just enough to tug her forward, not enough to pull her off balance, but enough to make her lean in, close enough that the saltwater scent of her hair mixed with the warmth of her breath against his jaw. "Proving," he murmured, "that you're worse at resisting me than I am at staying dry."
She scoffed, but the sound lacked its usual bite, softened by the way her free hand found its way to his waist, fingers curling into the fabric of his tunic. "Resisting you?" Her thumb brushed against his hipbone, light as a ripple on the water's surface. "That implies I was trying."
The corner of his mouth twitched. "Weren't you?"
She tilted her head, considering him with exaggerated gravity. "Hm. No." Her fingers trailed up his side, slow, teasing. "I think you'll find I've been exceptionally accommodating."
Neteyam’s breath hitched when her fingers skimmed the dip of his waist, her touch featherlight but deliberate. "Exceptionally accommodating," he echoed, voice rougher than he intended. "Is that what we’re calling it?"
She hummed, her thumb tracing the curve of his ribs through his tunic. "Mm. Do you have a better term?"
"Yeah." He caught her wandering hand, lacing their fingers together. "Distracting."
Her laughter was low, warm against his skin. "You’re the one who followed me."
Neteyam traced the edge of her thumb with his own, the motion slow, deliberate, like testing the pull of a tide. "Maybe I like being distracted," he murmured, watching the way her lashes dipped at the words, the way her breath caught just slightly before she smoothed it into something careless.
She tilted her head, the sunlight catching the curve of her cheekbone. "Maybe, but you're bad at admitting it." Her fingers tightened around his, just enough to press the pads of his fingertips into the salt-damp skin of her palm. "That you like being distracted by me."
Neteyam exhaled sharply, half-laugh, half-sigh, and closed the distance between them in one slow, deliberate step. The wooden walkway creaked softly under his weight, the sound lost beneath the rush of the tide below. "Yeah," he murmured, his free hand coming up to brush a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his touch lingering. "Maybe I am."
Her breath hitched again but she didn’t pull away. Instead, her fingers curled tighter around his, anchoring him there. "Prove it," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant crash of waves.
He didn’t hesitate. Neteyam leaned in, his nose brushing hers, close enough to feel the warmth of her exhale against his lips. "Gladly," he murmured, and then he kissed her—soft at first, testing, like the first step into unfamiliar water. Her lips were warm, salt-kissed from the ocean spray, and when she made a small, startled sound against his mouth, he felt it vibrate through his chest like the hum of a bowstring.
She didn’t resist. Instead, her free hand slid up his chest, fingers tangling in his braids as she kissed him back, first slow, then surer and hungry, her teeth grazing his lower lip in a way that made his pulse skip. Neteyam tightened his grip on her wrist, his thumb pressing into the flutter of her pulse as his other hand traced the curve of her waist, tentative at first, then bolder, skating up the dip of her spine. Her skin was warm beneath his fingertips, salt-damp from the spray, and when his palm settled between her shoulder blades, she arched into the touch with a quiet, shuddering inhale.
Neteyam grinned against her mouth, fingers curling into the loose fabric at her back, tugging her closer. "You were saying something about resisting me?" he murmured, his lips brushing hers with each word.
She nipped his lower lip in retaliation, her breath hitching when his hand slid down to cup the curve of her hip, his thumb tracing idle circles against the bare skin where her wrap had ridden up. "I was," she admitted, her voice breathless, "but then you got handsy."
"Me?" Neteyam feigned offense, his fingers skimming higher, teasing the edge of her ribcage. "You’re the one who—"
A loud, exaggerated cough shattered the moment like a stone tossed into still water.
Neteyam didn’t jerk away as he’d learned long ago that reacting only gave Ao’nung more ammunition, but his grip tightened reflexively around her waist. She, however, startled badly enough to nearly lose her balance, her fingers clutching at Neteyam’s shoulders as she whipped her head toward the interruption.
Ao’nung leaned against a nearby post, arms crossed, his smirk wide enough to rival the horizon. "Don’t stop on my account," he drawled, waving a lazy hand. "I’m just here to remind you two that my mother’s stew is getting cold. And by cold, I mean she’s already noticed Neteyam’s missing—again—and she’s not happy about it."
Neteyam exhaled sharply through his nose, reluctantly loosening his grip as she straightened, her cheeks darkening beneath her golden freckles. "We were—" she started, then faltered, scowling when Ao’nung’s grin widened.
"Oh, I know what you were doing," Ao’nung interrupted, pushing off the post with exaggerated casualness. "And so will half the village if you keep this up. Secondly," he added, tilting his head, "you want my mother to ask why her youngest daughter keeps vanishing with the forest boy every time he visits?"
Neteyam shot him a glare, but before he could retort, she flicked a handful of water directly into her brother’s face with startling precision. He spluttered, wiping his eyes with a muttered curse, and she smirked.
Ao’nung shook his head, droplets flying from his hair like startled fish leaping from the tide. "Real mature," he muttered, but the corner of his mouth twitched despite himself.
Neteyam exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing as he watched her smirk soften into something more private just for him. The moment stretched, buoyed by the rhythmic lap of water against the walkway’s stilts, until Ao’nung cleared his throat again, pointedly. "Stew," he reminded them, dragging the word out like a reluctant parent herding unruly children. "Cold. Mother. You get the idea."
She sighed, rolling her shoulders back as if shaking off the last traces of the interrupted moment. "Fine," she conceded, bending to scoop up the forgotten bundle of flowers, their ribbons now damp and clinging. She tossed them at Ao’nung’s chest with deliberate nonchalance. "Put these in the offering box for me. And don’t—" she added sharply when he opened his mouth, "—say whatever you’re about to say."
Ao’nung caught the flowers with one hand, pressing the other to his heart in mock offense. "I was going to say," he lied, "that you two are disgustingly predictable." He flicked a stray petal from his shoulder and turned on his heel, tossing over his shoulder, "But by all means, take your time. I’ll just tell Mother you’re discussing tidal patterns."
Neteyam rubbed a hand over his face, the ghost of her touch still warm on his skin. "He’s insufferable," he muttered, watching Ao’nung’s retreating back.
She snorted, nudging his hip with her own. "And yet you keep coming back." Her fingers brushed his wrist before she stepped past him, her feet padding softly against the wooden planks.
He caught her hand before she could pull away entirely, his grip loose enough for her to slip free if she wanted to. She didn’t. Instead, her fingers curled around his, her thumb tracing the ridge of his knuckles with absentminded familiarity. Neteyam exhaled, the sound lost beneath the distant cry of seabirds. "Yeah," he admitted, his voice low. "I do. But not for him."
The walkway ahead sloped upward, winding through the village canopy, the afternoon light filtering through the fronds in dappled patches. She tugged him forward, her grip firm but unhurried, their steps falling into sync as naturally as the tide rolling in. "You know," she mused, her tone casual, "if you keep showing up unannounced, people might start asking questions."
Neteyam ducked beneath a low-hanging vine, his free hand brushing the small of her back to guide her around a knotted root. "Let them. I'm not hiding my admiration for you anymore."
She glanced over her shoulder, the sunlight catching the gold flecks in her eyes. "Good. You don't have to pretend from now on." Her grin softened at the edges, her fingers squeezing his once before releasing him to climb the ladder ahead, her movements effortless.
Neteyam watched her ascend, the muscles in her back shifting beneath her wrap, the salt-kissed strands of her hair catching the breeze. He followed, his own climb slower, more deliberate, because he wanted to savor the way she paused at the top, her hand outstretched to help him up even though they both knew he didn’t need it.
He took it anyway.
The path widened here, opening into a secluded platform overlooking the lagoon, the water below shimmering with the last of the afternoon light. She settled at the edge, her legs dangling over the side, her toes skimming the surface of the water. Neteyam lowered himself beside her, close enough that their shoulders brushed with each breath.
The silence between them stretched, comfortable as the tide’s ebb and flow, until she kicked her heels lightly against the platform’s edge, sending ripples skittering across the lagoon’s surface.
She leaned into him then, her temple pressing against his shoulder, the warmth of her skin seeping through his tunic. The breeze carried the scent of salt and damp fronds, mingling with the faint smell of flowers she held before.
"Was it worth it?" she murmured, her voice barely louder than the lap of waves against the platform’s stilts below.
Neteyam tilted his head, his cheek brushing the crown of her hair. "Was what worth it?"
"The traveling. All those extra trips between the forest and here." She lifted a hand, tracing an idle pattern in the air as if mapping his route. "Just to see me."
He caught her wandering fingers, lacing them with his own. "You tell me." Turning her hand palm-up, he pressed a kiss to the salt-damp skin of her wrist, slow and deliberate. Her pulse jumped beneath his lips.
She exhaled sharply through her nose and twisted to face him properly, her knees bumping against his thigh. "That's not an answer."
"It's not?" Neteyam feigned innocence, his thumb brushing the hollow of her palm. "Seemed clear to me."
Her eyes narrowed, but the effect was ruined by the way her toes curled against his calf beneath the water's surface. "You're impossible."
"And yet," he murmured, leaning in until their foreheads touched, "here you are."
Her breath hitched, her fingers tightening around his. "Here I am," she echoed, softer now, the challenge in her voice giving way to something warmer, more vulnerable.
The moment stretched, suspended between them like the last ray of sunlight clinging to the horizon. Neteyam could feel the steady rise and fall of her chest against his, the faint tremor in her fingers where they tangled with his own. He wanted to memorize this—the way her lashes fluttered when she blinked, the salt-kissed curve of her lower lip, the way her pulse thrummed beneath his thumb where it traced idle circles against her wrist.
The tide had crept in unnoticed, the lagoon’s surface swallowing the last of the sun’s reflection as the sky deepened to indigo. She’d drifted off against his shoulder somewhere between the third retelling of his little brother’s latest mischief and his impression of Ao’nung’s face when he’d accidentally sat on a jellyfish. Neteyam hadn’t moved, not when her breathing evened out, not when her grip on his fingers loosened, not even when her head slid from his shoulder to the crook of his arm, her cheek pressed warm against his chest.
Her hair smelled of salt and something faintly sweet. Neteyam breathed it in, his thumb still tracing absent circles against her wrist. The village below had quieted, the distant hum of conversation replaced by the occasional splash of fish breaking the surface.
*Was it worth it?*
The question lingered, unanswered. He tilted his head just enough to press his lips to her forehead, featherlight. "Yeah," he murmured, the word barely more than an exhale. "Every time."
She didn’t stir, but her fingers curled instinctively around his, as if even in sleep, she’d heard him. Neteyam smiled against her hair, the weight of her on him lulling him into sleep.
PROMISE
• pairing: neteyam x reader
• warnings: injury
• summary: Neteyam realizing he’s in love with you after you get injured during training and he completely loses his composure for the first time in front of everyone.
The humidity of the Omatikaya rainforest clings to your skin. High above, the canopy filters the sunlight into jagged shards of gold and emerald, casting dancing shadows across the already full training grounds. Neteyam stands with his spine in a rigid line, his bow gripped in a hand that never trembles. He is the golden son, the blueprint of a warrior, the one who never miss a mark and never lets a slip of emotion breach his composure.
Beside him, you move with a fluidity that always make his chest tighten. You aren't as disciplined as he is, but you possess a raw, instinctive grace that mirrors the jungle itself. You catch him staring and flash a grin, your golden eyes shimmering with mischief.
"Still trying to figure out how I keep landing hits on you, Neteyam?"
Neteyam shifts his gaze forward, though the ghost of a smile tugs at his lips. "You rely on luck and chaos. It works until it doesn't."
"Chaos is just a strategy you haven't mastered yet," you counter, stepping closer. The scent of crushed ferns and rain follows you. "Admit it. You're bored of being perfect. You want to see what happens when you let go."
"I am not bored," he replies, with steady voice. "I am focused."
"Focused on what? The way my body moves when I'm about to strike?"
Neteyam finally looks at you, his expression neutral despite the drumming of his heart. "Your tail is a giveaway. You're telegraphing every move."
You laugh, a bright, melodic sound that echoes through the trees. "Then stop watching my tail and start seeing me."
The training session intensifies. Around you, other young warriors spar, the air filling with the rhythmic thud of wooden staffs and the sharp cries of exertion. Kiri watches from the sidelines, her head tilted, a somewhat intriguing expression painting her face.
"Again!" Jake barked.
You move. Neteyam blocks your strike, the wooden staffs clashing with a sharp crack. He steps back, circling you, his mind calculating your trajectory. He likes this—the dance of combat, the way your breaths synchronized in the heat. But more than the fight, he likes the way you challenge the walls he have built around himself.
"You're thinking too much," you whisper, your voice a low vibration. "Stop being a soldier for one second. Just be you."
"I am me," Neteyam grunts, sweeping your leg.
You tumble, rolling across the mossy earth and springing back up in one seamless motion. You are breathless, a stray lock of hair clinging to your damp forehead.
"Is that all the mighty warrior has?" you tease, though your chest heaves.
"I'm just warming up."
"Prove it."
You charge again, but this time, the environment betrays you. As you pivot for a high strike, your foot catches on a slick, protruding root, hidden beneath a layer of decaying leaves. The balance you usually maintain vanishes in a heartbeat. Your momentum carries you forward, not in a controlled strike, but in a desperate, uncontrolled fall.
Neteyam reaches out, his hand closing on air.
The sound that follows is sickening. A sharp, wet thud. You don't scream but a stifled gasp still escapes you. You simply collapse, your arm twisted at an unnatural angle as you slamed into a jagged outcrop of rock. A deep gash opened along your forearm, the crimson blood stark and jarring against your striking blue skin. You are losing a lot of blood.
For a second, the world went silent. The other warriors stopped. Jake froze.
Neteyam feels something inside him snap. The discipline, the composure, the carefully maintained mask of the perfect son, it all shattered like glass.
"Y/N!"
He doesn't walk; he launches himself toward you, his knees hitting the dirt with a force that bruise. He doesn't care. He doesn't see the crowd gathering. He doesn't see his father, Jake, approaching with a look of concern. All he sees is the blood and the way your eyes are clouded with shock.
"Don't move. Don't you dare move," Neteyam chokes out. His voice, usually a pillar of strength, was now a frayed wire.
You try to shift, a small moan escapes your lips. "I'm... I'm okay. It's just a—"
"Shut up! Just stay still!" he snaps, his voice cracking.
The crowd gasps. Neteyam has never raised his voice in anger, and he has certainly never lost his temper during a training exercise. He is trembling, so hard, that the shakes are evident on his entire frame.
He rips a strip of cloth from his own waist, his movements frantic, almost clumsy, and presses the fabric against your wound, his fingers slick with your blood.
"Neteyam, go get the healers and let them handle it," Jake says, reaching out to touch his son's shoulder.
Neteyam flinches away from his father's touch, his eyes wide and wild. "Get back! Just go get the healers! Now!"
Jake recoils, stunned. He has seen his son face down multiple predators and the terrors of war, but he has never seen him look this terrified. This isn't the fear of a soldier; it is the raw panic of a man watching his entire world bleed out on the forest floor.
"I've got you," Neteyam whispers, his forehead dropping to touch yours. He is sobbing now, the sounds jagged and guttural. "I've got you, Y/N. Please. Please be okay. Please."
You look up at him, your breath coming in shallow hitches. You have always seen Neteyam as the untouchable prince, the boy who carries the weight of the world without a grimace. Seeing him broken, seeing the tears streaming down his face and the desperation in his eyes, sends a different kind of shock through you.
"Neteyam," you whisper, your voice also trembling. "You're... you're crying."
"I can't lose you," he gasps, pressing the bandage harder against your arm. "I can't. I didn't tell you. I didn't tell you yet."
"Tell me what?"
He doesn't answer. He can't. He just clings to you, his large hand cradling the back of your head, shielding you from the eyes of the village. He is shaking so hard that you could feel it through your own skin.
Kiri arrives with the healers shortly after, gently pushing Neteyam aside to treat the wound. For the first time in his life, Neteyam doesn't argue. He doesn't lead. He simply stands by, his chest heaving, his hands stained red, watching every movement of the healers with an intensity that bordered on obsession. He loks like a man who had just survived a shipwreck, clinging to the only piece of driftwood left in the ocean.
Hours later, the sun has dipped below the horizon, leaving the forest bathing in a ghostly, bioluminescent glow. The plants pulse with soft purples and neon blues, mirroring the heartbeat of the world. You lie on a woven mat in the healing hut, your arm bound in clean linens and treated with pungent herbs.
The curtain flutters and Neteyam steps inside. He looks exhausted. The rigidity is gone, replaced by a heavy, lingering sadness. He doesn't say anything at first; he just sits beside you, his eyes scanning your face as if checking to ensure you haven't vanished.
"You scared everyone, you know," he says softly.
You smile weakly. "I think you scared them more. I've never seen you yell at your dad."
Neteyam looks away, a flush of embarrassment creeping up his neck. "I lost my head."
"You didn't just lose your head, Neteyam. You fell apart. Don't ask me how but it was actually kinda attractive."
He lets out a short, breathless laugh, finally meeting your eyes. The humor fades quickly, replaced by a solemnity that made the air between you feel thick.
"I thought you were gone," he whispers. "I know it was just a fall, just a cut, but for a second... the world went dark. I realized that if you weren't in it, there was no point in being perfect. There was no point in any of it."
You reach out with your good hand, your fingers brushing against his cheek. "Why didn't you tell me before?"
"Because I don't know how to do it," he admitts, leaning into your touch. "My life is a list of expectations. Be a leader. Be a warrior. Be the example. I don't know how to love you."
"Maybe just stop following the plan," you suggest.
Neteyam closes his eyes, a single tear escaping. "I don't want to be a blueprint for my dad anymore. I just want to be yours. After today I'm never leaving your side."
You pull him closer, guiding his head down to your shoulder. He collapses against you, the weight of his hidden emotions finally finding a place to land. He breathes in the scent of the healing herbs and your skin, his grip tightening possessively.
"You're an idiot," you murmur, kissing the top of his head.
"I know," he whispers back.
"A very dramatic idiot."
"Probably."
He pulls back just enough to look at you, his golden eyes searching yours. The vulnerability is still there, raw and exposed. He doesn't hide it this time. He doesn't mask the longing or the fear. He leans in, his movements slow and tentative, giving you every chance to pull away.
When your lips finally meet, it isn't the polished, perfect kiss of a prince. It is desperate and messy, tasting of longing. Neteyam groans into your mouth, a sound of pure relief, as if he was finally breathing after being underwater for years. His tongue sweeps against yours, claiming you with a hunger that spoke of months of suppressed desire.
You wrap your arm around his neck, pulling him flush against you. The friction of your bodies, the heat radiating between you, ignited a spark that have been simmering since you were children. Neteyam’s hand slids down your back, his fingers digging into your skin, grounding himself in the reality of your presence.
"I love you," he murmurs against your lips, his voice a rough, honest rasp. "I love you so much it terrifies me."
"Good," you whisper, pulling him back for another kiss. "It terrifies me too."
Neteyam smiles, a real, genuine smile that reaches his eyes. For the first time, he doesn't isn't putting on a performance to please anyone. The golden son has finally cracked, and in the wreckage of his perfection, he has found something far more valuable.
He stays by your side throughout the night, your fingers intertwined, watching the bioluminescent forest pulse in rhythm with your shared breath. The pressure of the clan, the weight of the war, and the expectations of his bloodline still exist, but they feel distant now, small and insignificant, compared to the girl in his arms.
As the first light of dawn filters through the canopy, Neteyam kisses your forehead, his expression one of absolute peace.
"Next time we spar," he whispers, "I'm not letting you get hurt anymore. I promise."
"Oh? And how do you plan to do that?"
"I don't know," he smiles, leaning in to kiss her again. "but i won't break my promise."
PART 1
Varang has been missing for one moon now.
Some say she is dead. Others claim she abandoned the Mangkwan in the midst of the fight after realising the outcome of the war, disappearing into the burning plains beyond the western mountains. Many tribes still whisper that Eywa herself cursed her for siding with the RDA.
You think all of them are idiots.
Varang is many things, but she is not the type to die quietly.
Still, her absence lingers over the Mangkwan camp like smoke that refuses to clear.
Ash falls in slow gray sheets over the Valley of Tears, coating everything beneath it. Footprints disappear within minutes. Fires burn low beneath twisted roots while salvaged RDA plating groans in the wind. Warriors sharpen blades beside rifles. Children play in soot instead of dirt because most of them no longer remember forests untouched by war.
Another war is over.
Which only means everyone is waiting for the next one.
You sit high above the camp on the remains of a collapsed bone bridge, cleaning ash from beneath your nails with the tip of your knife when footsteps snap through the silence behind you.
You do not bother turning around.
“Omaticaya still walk like wounded thanators,” you mutter. “Do your people enjoy stepping on every branch in the forest?”
A familiar snort answers you.
“Good to see you survived too.”
Lo’ak Sully drops beside you without invitation, breathing slightly harder from the climb. He looks older than the last time you see him. Not wiser, never wiser, but hardened in the ugly way war carves itself into people.
A scar splits through his one eyebrow now. Burn marks climb one arm almost to the shoulder. His armor looks pieced together from traditional leathers and scavenged combat plating.
Still unmistakably Sully.
“You’re staring,” he muses.
“You look tired.”
“So do you.”
“I always look like this.”
That earns a short laugh from him.
You flick soot from the blade. “What do you want?”
Lo’ak rests his forearms against his knees, staring out across the valley below.
“My father’s gathering clans again.”
“No.”
His ears twitch. “You don’t even know what I’m going to say.”
“Yes, I do.” You cough and mock his deeper voice badly, "We must stand together. Eywa guides us. The Sky People are still a threat."
“That’s not—”
“You all sound exactly the same.”
Lo’ak sighs through his nose. “You done?” You finally look at him fully then.
“The last time your father gathered the clans, half of Pandora caught fire.” “That was the RDA.”
“What about the last battle? Mangkwan aren't exactly known for their kidness skills," you bite back.
Below the ridge, Mangkwan warriors cross through camp carrying salvaged ammunition crates between the tents. Human weapons hang beside Na’vi blades across their backs.
Lo’ak rubs a hand over his face tiredly. “Not all of your people wanted that war.”
“Most of them did. And not all of yours survived it.”
Most people treat you strangely now. Lo’ak never does. Maybe because he has already fought you enough times to stop pretending morality matters in battle.
“You know,” he mutters eventually, “the first time we met, I thought you were insane.”
You snort softly. “The first time we met, you tried to first put a bullet in me and then stab me.”
“In my defense, you were wearing RDA equipment and creepy war paint.”
The first time you meet Lo’ak Sully, the sea was burning.
Smoke rolls across the water while wreckage drifts through the waves. The battle tears apart the coastline around you — Metkayina skimwings diving through gunfire, RDA aircraft screaming overhead, tulkun blood staining the ocean beneath the firelight.
You stand knee-deep beside a damaged skiff (small boat), pulling ammunition crates from the wreckage before they sink. Mangkwan warriors move through the smoke nearby alongside RDA soldiers.
Temporary allies.
Nothing more.
Then something crashes into the water several feet away.
A boy, Na’vi and judging by the deep blue color of his skin Omaticaya.
Of fucking course.
He resurfaces coughing violently, one arm hanging uselessly at his side while bullets tear through the water around him. You feel no sympathy.
The Omaticaya watched your clan burn years ago and did nothing. The other tribes called the Mangkwan cursed when RDA arrived. Violent. Unworthy. Too dangerous to save.
So the Mangkwan survived the only way that was left and you will never regret it.
Another burst of gunfire forces the boy underwater again. He looks around your age. Are you really gonna let him die? You curse quietly before firing a spear gun toward the aircraft overhead. The shot misses completely, but it distracts them long enough for him to reach the small rocky land and the wreckage beside you.
The second he sees the black and red markings painted across your face and throat, his expression hardens instantly.
“Mangkwan.”
He looks barely older than a boy, rifle raised instantly toward your chest. He looks exhausted, furious. His hands shake slightly. “Drop the weapon!” he shouts.
You stare at him for a long moment before glancing down at the rifle. Then back at him. “You are trembling,” you observe calmly.
“I said drop it!”
“Or what?”
His ears pin back immediately. Gunfire erupts from the aircraft behind him. Then bullets tear through the air overhead. Lo’ak moves first, tackling you sideways behind a rock thing just before gunfire shreds the ground where you are standing. You immediately drive your elbow into his ribs.
"Get off me.”
"You’re welcome.”
“I did not ask for help.” Another explosion shakes the wreckage you have been investigating moments before.
“You really sided with them?” he asks eventually. You stare at him blankly before answering: “The clans abandoned us first.”
His expression tightens, “the Omaticaya fought the RDA.”
“For yourselves,” you snap immediately. “Not for us.”
His expression darkens immediately. Before he can answer, another burst of gunfire explodes nearby. Instinct takes over. You shove him flat against the ground just before a grenade detonates overhead, showering both of you with sand.
Not long after that, when the battle shifts farther down the coast, both of you climb from behind the rock separately.
Enemies again.
Lo’ak raises his rifle as you raise your flamethrower. And yet neither of you fired.
Even now, you still are not entirely sure why.
“You called me insane,” you remind him now.
“You smiled during an explosion.”
“It was a good explosion.”
Lo’ak groans quietly while you smirk. War tied the two of you together in the ugliest possible way.
"You know the other clans still talk about your people like demons,” Lo’ak says eventually.
You look bored. “And?”
“Doesn’t that bother you?”
You lean back slightly, staring toward the burning horizon.
“I know what we are,” you say quietly. “Demons is generous.”
Lo’ak understands things most people do not. Maybe because he stoped believing in heroes a long time ago.
“You really think another war is coming?” he asks quietly. You laugh under your breath.
“Lo’ak, there has been no peace on Pandora since the first Sky Person opens their eyes here.”
He looks toward the distant mountains thoughtfully. You nudge his shoulder lightly with your foot and say: “You came here hoping I would help your father.”
“I came because you’re one of the only leaders left who understands what’s coming.”
“That is not an answer.”
A slight smirk crosses his face.
“Maybe I just missed your charming personality.”
You roll your eyes at that – a habit that you got from him, “careful. I might start believing you enjoy being insulted.”
“I definitely don’t.”
“You climb a bone structure voluntarily just to speak to me. That sounds like a personal problem.”
Lo’ak laughs again despite himself. You stare out across the desert stretching beyond the camp.
"I will think about it," is your last answer to his question.
The others can mourn the old world if they want.
You prefer the one that remains. Broken.
PROLOGUE
• summary: Mangkwan clan is dying and their future is in your hands. But do you have to do it alone?
• pairing: none yet
• warnings: death, sadistic acts, mentioned violence!!
That night, Varang had burned one of her people alive.
He didn’t die quickly. It wasn’t the swift mercy of a blade or the suddenness of a neck snap that would have ended his suffering in a single compassionate instant.
The punishment was a form of a lesson for the entirety of the clan. And the spectacle that was made of it was a form of presenting the embarrassment that he put on our people. My people, Mangkwan.
From the youngest child, barely able to walk, to the eldest warrior whose bones ached with the memory of a greener past, the entire clan watched in heavy silence from the lower ash pit. Sparks drifted lazily through the stagnant air in slow, mesmerising orange spirals, dancing mockingly against the backdrop of a sky permanently stained by volcanic haze. No one spoke during punishments; speech was a luxury reserved for times of peace, and peace was a memory now reduced to ash alongside the forest. Not the children, whose wide eyes reflected flames they couldn’t yet comprehend. Not the warriors, whose hardened faces betrayed nothing despite the tension coiled in their shoulders. And not even the elders, those weathered keepers of tradition who still secretly harboured a bitter gnawing hatred for what the Mangkwan had become to endure.
Fear, cold and absolute, silenced people far more effectively than loyalty ever could. Loyalty was a heartfelt choice while fear was a primal instinct ingrained in our bones. It served as a stark reminder that survival sometimes demanded the sacrifice of compassion.
The prisoner screamed until the smoke, thick and acrid with the scent of burning flesh and despair, invaded his lungs and destroyed his voice, reducing his pleas to nothing more than a wet, ragged whisper that was swallowed by the crackling hunger of the flames.
Varang stood unmoving beside the flames, one hand resting lightly against the weathered haft of her spear while the firelight reflected across the intricate black paint streaked over her skin. She did not look angry, for anger implied a loss of control, a surrender to emotion that she could not afford to indulge. Her face, while on the first look would seem emotionless, was screaming with a sadistic undertone.
"He stole from his own clan," one of the warriors beside you muttered quietly, his voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire. In his voice was no remorse for the man, only the justification of Varang’s actions.
You were seated above the ash pit on one of the broken root platforms that overlooked the sprawling, ash-choked camp, your elbows resting against your knees while the heat from the flames rolled upward into the cool night air.
"He was hungry," another answered, his tone flat and resigned, neither defending nor condemning, merely stating a fact that carried the weight of countless similar tragedies.
"And now no one else will steal," the first warrior replied, and with those words, the conversation ended as abruptly as it had begun.
Below, the man collapsed into the burning coals, his body consumed by the flames and the fire flared briefly as though in acknowledgment of another lost soul before settling back into its steady, hungry glow.
No prayer was offered to soften the moment, no ceremony to honour the transition from life to death, no acknowledgment of the man who had been, however briefly, a member of their community.
The Mangkwan had once mourned their dead with songs that carried on the wind and rituals that connected them to the great cycle of life, their grief as open and flowing as the rivers that had once nourished their forests.
But that was before the forest burned, before the sky turned to fire and the earth cracked open beneath their feet, before the world they once knew was reduced to memory.
Before the fire and eruptions swallowed their hometree whole and turned the world into a desolate landscape of ash and volcanic ruin, where nothing grew and the air itself tasted of regret. Before survivors were turned away by neighbouring clans who saw them not as refugees but as diseased animals carrying the curse of catastrophe.
The old Mangkwan died with the forest, their spirits scattered like embers in the wind.
Varang made certain that the new ones would survive, even if that survival required them to shed their old identities and become something more terrifying than they had ever imagined themselves capable of being.
And the reasoning is simple: in a world that had already become monstrous, only monsters could endure.
The camp parted instinctively as she walked through it, warriors lowering their eyes not out of respect but out of self-preservation, children moving silently out of her path as though she were a force of nature rather than a person, fires crackling low beneath metal scraps and black volcanic stone while ash drifted constantly from the sky above like a gentle, perpetual snowfall of ruin.
Varang ruled through fear, but not the clumsy, blustering kind that humans often used, which relied on shouting and threats and unpredictable violence to maintain control. She did not shout, for her voice did not need to rise to command attention; she did not waste time pretending to be merciful before unleashing violence, for pretense was a luxury that distracted from efficiency.
Her control came from a profound, unshakable certainty, the kind that allowed her to make impossible decisions without hesitation and to live with the consequences without flinching.
You remembered watching her ration food during the starving seasons after the Mangkwan were driven from the forests that had been their home for generations. While the surviving clans, hardened by their own struggles, refused to share territory with the displaced Ash People who carried the stigma of catastrophe like a mark of shame. Of which they shouldn't have been to blame.
The weak died first, as they always did in times of scarcity, their bodies giving out before their spirits could adapt to the brutal new rules of existence.
Varang allowed it, not out of mercy, but out of efficiency, understanding that resources spent on those who could not contribute were resources stolen from those who could.
"The clan survives," she told the elders, her voice steady and unwavering over the pleas of children starved just outside the shelters, "or no one survives.”
Some called her evil after that, whispering the word in the dark corners of the camp where they thought they were safe from her hearing.
Though honestly, you suspected she already knew, for Varang seemed to perceive not just actions but intentions, and she allowed their quiet judgements to exist because they changed nothing and cost her nothing.
Varang stopped near the edge of camp overlooking the desert beyond the valley, a landscape that stretched endlessly outward in black dunes and jagged volcanic stone.
Nothing grew there anymore, for the soil was poison and the rain was ash, and life required more than determination to take root in such a place.
You moved from your previous spot behind the fire pit to stand beside her silently.
Below, you could see several young warriors dragging the burned thief's remains toward the waste pits beyond the tents. The only sound that was heard was the shuffling of their feet.
You watched without reaction, for this is now your life. He wasn't the first or the last one that would be burned by the hand of your leader.
"You do not pity him," she observed.
"No," you shrugged lightly, "he knew you would kill him."
Her approving look filled you with pride. Most people misunderstood Varang, seeing her actions through their own fears and projecting ignorance onto everyone except herself. However, it’s her enjoyment of pain for its own sake, a sadism that truly consumes her.
Varang enjoyed what pain revealed about people, the raw, unfiltered truths that emerged when comfort and pretense were stripped away by suffering.
Fear, laid bare and trembling.
Weakness, exposed and acknowledged.
Loyalty, tested and proven.
Instinct, unmasked and unleashed.
Fire stripped away lies faster than anything else, burning through deception and self-deception until only the essential truth remained, glowing like embers in the dark.
"What do you see?" she asked, while looking down at the wild na'vis of her tribe.
You looked across the settlement, taking in the tableau of survival: warriors sharpening obsidian blades, children fighting over scraps beside the shelters, a few elders whispering about the recent death.
"They obey you," you answered, stating the visible truth.
"They obey consequences," she corrected harshly.
That sounded more like her, for she understood that loyalty built on fear of punishment was more reliable than loyalty built on affection, which could waver when circumstances grew difficult.
Varang inhaled slowly, and then she laughed, a sound that was both unexpected and almost terrifying.
Dangerously amused, as though she had just perceived a joke that the rest of the world was too blind to understand.
You glanced at her sideways, curiosity overriding caution. "I have built something much stronger than their dear Eywa ever will. The clans that still believe in her were fooled by their hope and soon that will die too."
"They are wrong?" you asked, genuinely uncertain, for faith was a terrain you had never learned to navigate with confidence.
"No," she answered after a pause that stretched just long enough to heighten the weight of her words. "They are weak," she said.
That was the closest thing to faith she had left: not belief in a mighty force watching over them, but belief in the strength required to endure when everyone expects you to fail.
SICK FOR YOUR LOVE PART 2
Neteyam’s ears flicked at the nickname flattening briefly before rising again. A shy smile tugged at his lips, soft and in disbelief.
“You still call me that,” he says absentmindedly.
You swallowed. “Well… it stuck.”
“It is not my name.”
“Well, I know that now.”
He laughs at that for a second, and you can't help but let a small smile slip through. But the sound of amusement from him quickly ended and now he looks deep in thought. A second passes, and he lifts his hand to brush a strand of your hair that fell in front of your eyes.
Eywa. You are going to die, but not from the fever. From him.
“You should rest,” he said after a while, voice low enough that it felt like it was ment to be cherished only by you.
“I’m not tired.”
“That is a lie.”
“You have no proof,” you try to argue.
His smile widens faintly. “You are terrible at pretending.”
You almost comment on his terrible acting skills, but you stop and instead, you just watch him. The setting sun’s glow filtered through the woven walls of the marui, casting golden and amber streaks across his skin. His freckles seemed even darker in the warm light, like tiny stars scattered across his nose and cheeks.
No sunset could ever compare.
“You’re staring again,” he suddenly says.
Your entire body freezes and panic starts creeping out.
“I—sor—what?”
Neteyam chuckles softly, but there is no teasing edge to it. If anything, he sounds nervous, “You do that a lot.”
Heat is spreading up your neck immediately.“Maybe my fever is spreading to you. You are hallucinating.”
“That makes no sense.”
“I am very sick right now, leave me alone.”
He laughs properly now, head ducking slightly, shoulders shaking. The sound floats around you like warm water. You want to bottle it up and keep it forever. He looks back at you again and his expression had softened.
“You scared me,” he admits quietly.
The confession itself doesn't surprise you; you are friends after all. But the way he said it makes your heart clench.
“What?”
“When you wouldn’t wake up.” His fingers tighten slightly around the now dry cloth in his hands. “You were burning up and lying still as a stone." He hesitatingly adds, “I tho-I thought I lost you.”
Your chest ached painfully.
“I’m okay, Nete.”
“I know that now.” His eyes search yours carefully, as if he is reassuring himself you are truly there.
Outside, you can hear Lo’ak shouting somewhere in the distance followed by Ao’nung yelling back. A loud splash followed shortly after and Tuk’s unmistakable laughter rang through the village.
Neteyam, still trying to ground himself, brushes his fingers against your temple. Neither of you moves away. Your heartbeat only speeds up, and you don't think it will slow down anytime soon.
“I think your fever’s gone down,” he whispers
“That’s good.”
“Yeah.” But he still doesn't move his hand.
Your eyes flicker to his lips before you could stop yourself. And apparently, Neteyam noticed before you did. Both of you are now waiting for the other to cross the line first. Is the line even there?
Slowly, carefully, his hand slides from your temple to cup your cheek instead. Warm despite the cool water still clinging to his skin.
“Can I tell you something?” he asks. You nod immediately, unable to trust your voice but still curious where this conversation will lead.
“When we first met…” He huffs out a small laugh. “I thought you hated me.”
Guilt twists sharply in your stomach and you barely spit out, “I didn’t hate you.”
“You refused to look at me for three days.”
“In my defense, Lo’ak had just put a fish in my sleeping mat.”
“That was not my fault.”
“I associated all of you with chaos.”
“It is a fair assumption.”
You smile weakly, “I was stupid back then.”
Neteyam shook his head gently. “No. Just stubborn. Well you still are.”
“That too. Wait-i'm not-"
His tail is swishing behind him on the floor and you can see amusment written on his face. But what stopped you from complaining wasn't the fact that you had no arguments to his comment. It was his thumb that tenderly brushed against your cheekbone absentmindedly, like you are seashell from the deepest part of the ocean.
“But then,” he continues quietly, “you started staying.”
He saw that? But I was so careful.
“You stayed after lessons. You waited for me after hunts. You learned our names.” His eyes hold yours steadily now, impossibly warm. “You started looking at me differently.”
Oh no.
Oh no no no.
Had you really been that obvious?
“I didn’t mean to,” you whisper almost ashamed and albeit sad, will he still be your friend?
“I’m glad you did. We would never have became friends if you didn't stop treating me so differently than how you did people from your clan.”
Your heart genuinely stopped. Does he see me only as a friend?
Neteyam smiles then small, nervous and still utterly beautiful, "Even when you started seeing me as a friend. I never saw you as one."
“And for the record,” he adds softly, “I liked the sound of you calling me Nete, since the very first meeting."
You don't even realize you are leaning forward until Neteyam rests his forehead against yours. Hesitant at first, like he is giving you every chance to pull away.
But you never would. Not from him.
Your noses are brushing now and the space between you is almost nonexistent.
“You still feel warm,” he whispers.
You smile helplessly, “I think we both know that might not be the fever anymore.” You move forward even more and in that moment the whole world gets silent.
SICK FOR YOUR LOVE
⟢ summary. A sudden fever leaves you weak and bedbound, and Neteyam refuses to leave your side. Between the warmth of his quiet care and the chaos of your lively friends, you are still hiding your deepest secret. Can your feelings for your best friend stay hidden for much longer?
⟢ fluff, friends to lovers?
You are sitting with Neteyam on the sand. Others are playing with a coconut not far away from you two, but their voices are a distant echo. Your best friend of three years is looking at the sun setting, but you can't seem to keep your eyes off the light of your life. No sunset is as beautiful as him. Thinking back on the day you two met, your thoughts of him now are a stark contrast to the ones from the past. The first day, you couldn't see past Sully's family’s darker skin and hadn't bothered to learn their names. Which led to you believing his name was Nete, thanks to Tuk's constant nagging to her brother. You turn to face him and see him already looking at you. He opens his mouth and says "You don't look very good", wait what. You open your mouth to retort but before you can your vision turns white.
"She is awake!"
A sigh escapes you as your eyelids flutter, afternoon sun seeping through the uneven gaps of the marui and forcing you awake. Your head throbbes in pain, as if you had just suffered a concussion from getting thrown off a skimwing.
Forcing open your eyes, you can see blurry silhouettes of Na’vi that frantically move around you. It takes you a second before your vision clears a bit more, and you can see an Omaticaya figure in front of you. Neteyam?
"Bro, you good? You’re sweating like crazy,” well that doesn't sound like Neteyam. Finally seeing clearly, your gaze drifts around, landing on five figures you recognise instantly: Kiri, Tuk, Tsireya, Roxto and surprisingly Ao’nung. They surrounded you, all wearing the same worried expression.
Lo'ak the one who spoke is sitting beside you munching on a snack annoyingly loud and too close to your ears. His appearance suddenly explains the whole you don't look very good comment in your dream.
"-wh-what are y-you doin-"
Before you even had time to question their presence, Kiri crouched down beside you, pushing Lo’ak aside to make some space. “Move, skxwang.” Slipping her hand and resting it against your forehead, she says: “You’re burning”.
"Is it infectious?"
"I think she has th-the illnesses diebeetles"
"IS SHE DYING?!"
"Everyone shut up and let Kiri speak" Neteyam demands from far across the marui.
“Thank you brother. No, Ao’nung it doesn't look infectious, your face will be safe, and no, Tuk, she isn’t dying. And Rotxo the thing is diabetes not diebeetles. It’s probably just a high fever you morons.”
“Will she be alright?” Neteyam questions, earning a scoff from Ao’nung. “Relax. She isn’t dying, lover boy.” He added, “Protective much?” He snickered along with Roxto, who wiggled his brows.
"Brother,” Tsireya shot him a look. “How do you feel, Y/n?” she asked, caressing your arm. “A little dizzy that's all,” was all you replied even though your head spun continuously, whereas your entire body shivered like being dunked in open water in the winter.
They look down at your figure and it is clear as day that they don't believe a word you said.
"Alright, fine. Maybe i feel a just a little cold too.” you cross your arms, hoping it might cause some sort of friction that may warm up your body. Which obviously doesn't do shit.
Kiri sighs, “Tsireya, can you help me with those herbs? The...what's their name...”, to which Tsireya almost immediately jumps from her seat on the floor and grabs a bowl with supposed medicine.
"It is Fngapsutxwll, Kiri you should know that by now" Ao'nung teases. "Not the time nung" reprimands Tsireya while she sits in her previous spot and hands the bowl to Kiri.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” Neteyam asked, stepping closer. “Uhm, you can go and get a damp cloth. Oh, and be sure to soak it in cold water,” his sister answers. He nods, eyes catching yours briefly before he leaves. Oh Eywa please tell me that the heat on my face isn't seen by others.
"Drink,” Kiri says sternly, holding the small bowl closer to your face. “You will feel better.” With a grimace, you reluctantly gulp the bitter liquid down. Why does every single medicine taste like soap??
"So...are we ignoring that she looks like a tomato?" Lo'ak questions and even though i don't know what a tomato is I have a feeling it is not a compliment.
And just in time before any of us Metkayina could ask about the unknown word, the flap of the marui lifts and Neteyam steps inside with a folded damp cloth in his hands. He steps closer, crouching down next to your figure beside Tsireya.
“Lay down,” Tsireya murmurs. “I can sit” you poorly protest. “Y/N, lay down.” Neteyam adds and while his voice was quiet it still carried a weight you couldn’t ignore. You huff before letting yourself flop back onto the mat. He then presses the damp cloth gently to your forehead and lets it rest there.
He is so close that i can feel his breath on my face and count the freckles on his skin. I can only hope that he doesn't hear my heart trying to break from my body to give itself to him.
"Are you feeling worse? Is the fever rising?" Neteyam worriedly looks at Tsireya who looks more confused than concered. "Her face is red"
The others giggled and exchange knowing looks and try and fail completely to hide their grin. Ao’nung stifled a laugh. Lo’ak nudged him playfully while Roxto looks like he doesn't know if he should laugh or cry. Tuk, well… she just looks confused.
"Okay,” Tsireya says quickly before anyone can comment, laughing slightly as she stands. “I can't waych this anymore. Let’s all give Y/N the space and rest that she needs, and use this time to get some much needed food.” She waves her hands insistently. “Come on out, out!”
One by one, they shuffle out, Lo’ak throws you a grin over his shoulder while pushing Ao'nung in to the nearest log. The marui finally falls into quiet and peace as the flap settles back into its place.
"Are you really ok?" asks Neteyam and you can see only concern in his eyes. His touch on your face and your arm is grounding. You feel so relaxed in his vicinity that you could fall asleep. You can't help but smile for this is the first moment in a couple of weeks that you are alone with your best friend.
"I'm better now Nete", using the nickname from the first incounter with him, brings a darker shade to his cheeks.
Is it possible that he feels the same way?
part 2
The neon sign flickered, casting a buzzing hum over the booth where you sat. You were enjoying a hot chocolate, when the door of the caffe swung open, letting in a gust of cold air.
He walked in like he owned the place. And even with his hair soaked and sticking to his forehead, he looked like he could be a lead in coming of age drama. Not even glancing at the barista he walked straight to your table and slid into the seat opposite you.
"You're late," you muttered, not looking up from your phone.
"Traffic," he reached across the table, his damp sleeve brushing your wrist as he swiped a sugar packet from the ceramic holder. "Missed me?"
"In your dreams."
"Good," he leaned back, a lazy, lopsided grin spreading across his face. "That’s exactly where I want to be."
You tried to keep a straight face, but the corner of your mouth lifted.
The rain drummed against the window of the small coffee shop where you were hiding from the storm. You were staring at your notebook when the bell above the door chimed.
He walked in, shaking droplets off his leather jacket while scanning the room. His eyes locked onto yours. A smirk tugged at his lips.
"Is this seat taken, Y/N?" He asked, nodding toward the empty chair across from you.
"The whole place is empty. Why don't you chose your own place to sit?" you teased, closing your notebook.
"Because the view is better over here," he replied smoothly, sitting down without waiting for an answer. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Besides, I think you're the only person in this town who dares to tell me 'no'."
You felt your cheeks flush as he reached out, his fingers brushing against the edge of your hand. "Maybe I will. You are really good at making me disagree with you."
"Well," Him grinned, "the night is still young."